Quest

1

Quest
by
Laura Masciarelli

2

No part of this may be reproduced or electronically transmitted without written permission from the author,
except in the case of brief quotations used in critical articles or reviews. All rights reserved.
All of the characters and and events depicted in Quest are fictitious or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to
actual people or events is entirely coincidental.

3

PART 1
CHAPTER 1
CHAPTER 2
CHAPTER 3
CHAPTER 4
CHAPTER 5
PART 2
CHAPTER 6
CHAPTER 7
CHAPTER 8
CHAPTER 9
CHAPTER 10
CHAPTER 11
CHAPTER 12
PART 3
CHAPTER 13
CHAPTER 14
CHAPTER 15
CHAPTER 16
CHAPTER 17
PART 4
CHAPTER 18
CHAPTER 19
CHAPTER 20
CHAPTER 21
CHAPTER 22
PART 5
CHAPTER 23
CHAPTER 24
CHAPTER 25
CHAPTER 26
CHAPTER 27
CHAPTER 28
CHAPTER 29
CHAPTER 30
EPILOGUE

4

PART 1
CHAPTER 1
Bhutan--June
Ty opened his eyes. The dim light in the room lent an ethereal quality to the space,
leading Ty to question whether he was truly awake. Nearby, a kneeling figure wearing a
voluminous kira, was stirring a pot over a small stove. A sheet of obsidian hair, waving in sync
with her movements, hid the figure’s face. Ty contented himself with watching the shimmering
movement with fascination for some moments more. The quietness, along with the slight
movement, lulled him.
The figure raised her head and looked at him. Ty’s eyes flew wide open as he
remembered her kneeling and whispering over his father’s body. The memory of the vicious
attack that led to his death sickened Ty.
―Please, you drink.‖ She extended a cup to him.
Ty hesitated. She could be giving me a drug, he thought.
A look of understanding crossed her face. ―It is tea only.‖ She smiled widely, as if to
reassure him.
Her smile startled him, making his heart pound. Ty was sure the whole room became
brighter. He wondered if there was a light behind her. The girl was the most strikingly beautiful
person he had ever seen, with dark, tilted, teardrop-shaped eyes and brown, satin skin.
How can a person affect me like this? My fever was so high I was delirious before I got
here. Am I still hallucinating? I‘ll drink it. That‘ll prove whether I‘m dreaming.
He pushed himself up, leaned on one elbow, and took the tea. It was hot and yes, it was
only tea. Ty thought about the young monk from Trongsa Dzong. He had told him that if you are

5

aware you are dreaming, while you are still dreaming, then enlightenment is not far off. He
squeezed his eyes shut, confused.
I must be very sick, he thought.
―You sleep now,‖ the girl said, as she rose. She walked about ten paces away, sat cross legged on the floor, and closed her eyes.
Ty watched her but she did not move. Time passed and Ty wondered if the rest of the
team made it through the attack. Still, the girl did not move. The stabbing pain in his head and
waves of nausea erased any urge to move and try to find the others. He settled back in his
sleeping bag and dozed. When he woke she was still sitting in the same spot with her eyes
closed.
****
New Jersey was usually warmer in May but Ty drove with his window down anyway,
enjoying the cold air on his face. He pulled carefully into the long driveway, not yet used to the
size and bulk of the Ford Explorer. His father, who loved to lavishly throw around his newfound money, had wanted to buy him a Range Rover. Ty opted for the Ford instead, not wanting
to be singled out for an extravagant set of wheels. He paused for a moment and looked at the
cold, imposing house.
It wouldn’t be like this if Mom were here. For one thing, she would never have moved to
a house like this. A vision, linked with longing, flashed through his mind of his old house, a
cozy, well- worn cape.
Inside, the white, two-story foyer was as stark and sterile as the outside of the house. His
keys resounded with an echoing clink as he tossed them onto a table near the front door and
kicked off his shoes.

6

He thought about Jenna, on her way over, and took a few quick steps to gather some
speed, then slid on his socks into the kitchen. The sun was about to set and formed long, golden
fingers of light. He watched the shadows of the tree branches from outside, gently waving on
the granite counter. Suddenly a large, dark presence blocked the sunlight a nd filled the doorway.
Ty jumped back in alarm. The shadow rushed at him and pushed him backward. Ty tried
to resist but had to backpedal to hang onto his balance. His heart was pounding as the shadow
laughed, pushing him onto the sofa in the family room.
―What‘s the matter? A little jumpy, Ty?‖
Ty relaxed as he heard his father‘s voice and began to wrestle back. The two of them
rolled on the floor, pushing the coffee table out of place. One of them kicked a pile of books on
the floor, sending papers, handwritten notes, and books across the thick rug. Within minutes Ty‘s
father was laughing as he pressed his knee into Ty‘s back, holding his arm behind him.
―I‘m tapping out. I‘m tapping out,‖ Ty gasped, as he felt the fibers of the rug digging into
the side of his face and ear.
―Aha! I got you again!‖ Ty‘s father laughed and released his hold.
Ty rolled onto his back and regarded his dad. ―Next time I’ll get you.‖
His father reached over and tousled his hair. ―Not big enough yet, son...maybe someday,
but not yet.‖ Ty‘s father Vincent, was tall and muscular, giving a preview of Ty‘s future body
when his lanky frame filled out.
Ty rose to his knees and climbed onto the couch. ―So how did it go today?‖
Vincent waved a DVD, snapped open the case and smiled. ―Great! Of course it was
great.‖
Ty had heard often enough how much he looked like Vincent, with the same chiseled

7

cheekbones, chin and thick brown hair. Plus, they both stood over six feet tall. Still, Ty marveled
at his father ‘s air of vain self-confidence, certain he‘d never share that personality trait.
He started the DVD and fast-forwarded to the beginning of Fariba‘s show.
―Fariba gave me this DVD but this episode won‘t air for a couple more weeks.‖
Fariba emerged onto the stage waving both hands. The camera zoomed in for a close-up.
―Today I have a very special guest. He is known worldwide and really needs no introduction.
The author of The Treasure of the Knights Templar, the ruggedly handsome, Vincent Scalisi…‖
Ty watched as Vincent walked on the stage, waving and flashing his white, movie-star
smile. The camera panned the mostly female audience. Dr. Scalisi had a rock-star effect on them,
producing a near hysterical response. Ty noted with disgust that some women were screaming
and jumping up and down.
―Yeah, Dad, I think the Indiana Jones hat would have been over the top,‖ Ty remarked,
remembering his advice to his father that morning when the older Scalisi was deciding what to
wear. His father looked enough like his movie counterpart without adding the trademark hat.
―Hah! I think you‘re right.‖ He grinned at his son and redirected his attention to the
television.
Fariba waited, with a little smile, looking surprised at the overwhelming response. She
faced Vincent and started speaking so the audience would quiet down.
―I was looking for something a little lighter for my book club, something not quite so
literary, and I came across your book. It's a fast, light read but the subject matter is deep.‖
Vincent leaned back with one arm slung casually across the back of the chair for a
calculated, sexy effect. ―You‘re right, Fariba. I wrote the book as a suspense novel to keep the
reader interested in the material, but the fact is, I am a serious archaeologist. All the background

8

in the book is absolutely true. I‘ve spent my whole career researching and investigating this
subject.‖
―And what a subject it is! I really could not put this book down. Could you give us a little
background on the Knights Templar? Are they the guys you always see pictures of on horseback
in armor, with the white frontispiece with a red cross on it?‖
―Those are the guys. The Knights Templar started with a group of nine men who went to
Jerusalem in the year 1118. They formed an organization of knights to protect the pilgrims from
Europe who wanted to visit holy sites in Israel. However, what‘s strange is that they never set
foot on the road to any holy sites to protect pilgrims. They were there for one specific reason…to
find treasure. They knew it was right where they camped, on the site of Herod‘s temple and they
wanted it. They must have hit the mother lode because when they returned to Europe, the
Templars became an incredibly wealthy organization.‖
―Okay now, for the benefit of our audience let‘s go back to the beginning. What exactly
was Herod‘s temple?‖
―Well, King Solomon…‖
―King Solomon of the bible?‖ Fariba interrupted.
―Yes, the King who built the temple to Yahweh and I‘m sure you‘ve heard he had a
fabulous treasure.‖
Fariba nodded. ―King Solomon‘s treasure.‖
―His temple was destroyed, ruined. Many years later King Herod built another, much
more expansive, elaborate temple on the same site in Jerusalem.‖
―And the treasure? What was that all about?‖
―In 66 A.D. the Jews revolted against Roman rule. The Romans cracked down on them

9

and by 70 A.D. it was apparent the Jewish people were losing badly.‖ Vincent leaned forward,
hands clasped together. He managed to look both scholarly and like a matinee idol. ―They were
being slaughtered. The only thing for them to do was to hide all their treasure in the miles of
networked tunnels underneath the temple.‖
―What exactly was the treasure?‖
―The treasure is both material wealth that they excavated, plus secret, esoteric
knowledge.‖
―The material treasure--was it gold and jewels?‖
Dr. Scalisi laughed. ―There were rumors that possibly it was religious artifacts. They kept
the Ark of the Covenant in the temple. It could have been the ark or a piece of the true cross, the
Holy Grail, or even the head of John the Baptist. It was also widely believed to be unimaginable
riches beyond compare…619 vessels made of silver and gold…‖
―Now how does anybody know that?‖ Fariba looked at her audience skeptically. ―Six
hundred and nineteen vessels…‖
The audience twittered.
―Well when the Dead Sea scrolls were discovered in 1947 in Qumran, near Jerusalem,
they found a copper scroll that described the hiding place of the treasure and exactly what was
hidden.‖
―Oh, but if this scroll was not discovered until 1947, how did the Knights Templar know
where the treasure was hidden? How did they even know there was a treasure in the first place?‖
―This is the most interesting part of what we believe happened, the thread that ties it all
together.‖ Vincent leaned forward conspiratorially. He announced in a quiet, dramatic voice,
―The Jewish high priests inherited their positions, fathers passing those positions down to sons

10

for many years.‖
―When the Romans were about to destroy the temple, the high priests knew they had to
preserve not only the treasure, but all the secret knowledge they had in their possession since
ancient times. Because of their inherited positions, they held secret, esoteric knowledge that
dated back to when their people were enslaved in Egypt.‖
―So then?‖
―So then the high priests took the treasure, hid it all under the temple and fled for their
lives. They took the knowledge of where it was hidden with them.‖
―But where did they go?‖
―All over Europe, blending in with the local population. They appeared to be like the
locals but they retained the secret, passing it from father to oldest son for generation after
generation. We believe they became the ultra-secret group known as the Rex Deus, which means
the Kings of Gods.‖
―Do you really think that Jewish high priests could go to foreign countries and blend in?‖
―Yes. To preserve the bloodline of King David and Aaron, the brother of Moses, they
adopted the religions of the countries where they fled. They were faithful to those religions as
long as they professed a belief in one God. Their real purpose was to maintain their bloodline
until the day they could come forth when the kingdom of God on earth was established.‖
―Fascinating, Dr. Scalisi. You‘ve given us a lot to think about. I‘m going to take a quick
break and come right back to this intriguing story. Be right back.‖
Vincent hit the pause button, turned and faced his son. ―Great, right? This is going to
bring in a whole new audience for the book.‖
―You didn‘t need this, Dad.‖ Ty thought about how so many authors wanted more than

11

anything to be picked for Fariba‘s book club. It meant that an obscure, poorly selling book could
go directly onto the New York Times bestsellers list. It meant instant fame and wealth. But The
Treasure of the Knights Templar was already world famous, successful beyond anyone‘s
expectations.
―I know,‖ Vincent laughed. ―The publisher just informed me we picked up a couple more
languages today.‖
―So what‘s the total?‖
―We‘re up to twenty-two.‖ Vincent grinned. ―I don‘t want to stop until we‘re translated
into Swahili, until we have a Knights Templar board game, Knights Templar video game,
Knights Templar cereal and Knights Templar action figures.‖
―Any more bites from movie producers?‖ Ty was only seventeen years old but already
knew the theme of his life would revolve around moviemaking.
―Don‘t worry, Ty. No deals unless you are involved in making the movie.‖ Vincent sat
closer to his son and put his arm around him. ―This is going to be your big break too. And any
production company on this planet would love to have the rights to this book. It‘s a matter of my
finishing the screenplay and finding the best deal.‖
Vincent turned his attention back to the TV, aimed the control and hit the play button, but
Ty was still thinking about what his dad just said. He was thrilled by the prospect of being
involved but he hoped that when the time came, Vincent would remember his pledge. Vincent
had a habit of making grandiose promises that never manifested. Still, he could easily leave Ty
out of his search. Instead, he treated Ty like a part of the team, valuing his brilliant mind and his
input.
―So, so interesting,‖ Fariba said, looking down at the book in her hands. ―Tell me,

12

Vincent, what became of the Knights Templar?‖
―A French king had them all arrested in 1307. A few escaped his net and the Templars
evolved into such organizations as Freemasonry.‖
―And the Rex Deus? Do you think they still exist?‖
―Oh yes, absolutely. I have been in contact with two Rex Deus that are alive today.‖
―Really!‖ Fariba paused with genuine surprise. ―And the treasure. What became of it?‖
Dr. Scalisi flashed his most winsome, rakish smile at Fariba. ―That is precisely what we
are going to find out. Look for the sequel to the book.‖
Fariba leaned in toward him and with a twinkle in her eyes, asked, ―Are you close?‖
Vincent flashed her his cocky, lopsided smile. ―I‘ll only say that we have contacts all
over the world and every kind of resource at our disposal. We are going to find it.‖
―In one of your interviews you stated that people have killed for this treasure. Is t hat
true?‖
―I assume the treasure is fabulous wealth and yes, people would kill for it. But, if it is
secret, esoteric knowledge that has been withheld from the masses for millennia, then there are
organizations that would kill to prevent me from publishing it.‖
―Yes, but you stated someone had already been murdered,‖ Fariba pressed.
A fleeting dark look flashed on Vincent‘s face. ―A team member, in some ways, the most
important team member was murdered for it.‖
Fariba let the subject drop, murmuring, ―I‘m sorry. I didn‘t know that.‖
Ty wondered about his father‘s statement—nobody had been murdered, not that he knew
about. Was Vincent fabricating excitement to get a bigger audience for his book? Ty recalled the
pain on his father ‘s face and thought, I don’t think Dad’s that good of an actor.

13

―Okay, I‘ll leave it at that and open it up for audience questions.‖
Fariba stood and pointed at an audience member. The giggling, middle-aged woman
pulled the microphone out of the assistant‘s hand. ―Is it true, Dr. Sca lisi, that you are still single
and not dating anyone special and that there are some women on your team?‖
Other audience members laughed quietly.
The camera flashed to Fariba, rolling her eyes and giving her ―oh, brother‖ look.
―The women on my team are graduate students who are in the process of obtaining their
doctorates. They are highly trained archaeologists.‖
―And…?‖
―And yes, I am still single.‖
The audience laughed and Vincent lost interest in watching the interview any longer. He
went into the kitchen and Ty heard him ordering dinner from the most exclusive Italian
restaurant in town. Ty knew they didn‘t deliver but made an exception for Vincent because he
was friendly with the woman who owned it.
Vincent‘s ego was riding high and he took advantage of his recent success. He went from
being an unknown college professor to wealthy and famous, hanging out with celebrities, desired
by women all over the world--a man who both the paparazzi and treasure seekers watched
closely
Ty watched for a few more minutes without really listening to the content. His father was
amazing. Where did a humble college professor learn to field questions with grace, or
charmingly deflect inappropriate questions with a quick joke? The book had certainly brought
out a new side to his father, one that Vincent obviously delighted and reveled in.
Ty turned off the interview and slipped his own DVD into the player, knowing that Jenna

14

wanted to see it.
The doorbell rang and Vincent called from the kitchen, ―Your girlfriend‘s here,‖ not
bothering to open the door.
―Her name is Jenna,‖ Ty said as he hurried to let her in.
Jenna dropped her backpack near the doorway, flung her arms around Ty‘s neck and
hugged him.
Ty pulled back and admired how pretty she was, with the lightest brown eyes he had ever
seen, a wide smile and thick, straight brown hair that he knew she flat- ironed every morning. His
eyes traveled down to her athletic, compact body and he almost let out a happy sigh.
―You texted me that you got great secrets today. I can‘t wait to see them. Who‘s in them?
Can I see them? I love a secret.‖
―Hang on and give me a second.‖
Jenna pulled his hand toward the family room. ―I know Kerry told her secret today but I
bet I already know it. And I‘m sure I know exactly who the secret is about. I don‘t think she
really wants it to be a secret if she told you.‖
Jenna chattered away and Ty marveled at how their personalities balanced each other. If
Jenna were more like him, they‘d have a mostly silent relationship. Standing in front of the TV,
Ty clicked the remote on.
―Okay, let‘s watch some of our friends‘ innermost secrets.‖

15

CHAPTER 2
Bhutan—June
When Ty woke again, he remembered how sick he was. He had to face the grim fact that
death was a possibility. An illness that would be a nuisance in the United States had taken a
deadly turn, with miles of snow-topped mountains between him and antibiotics.
The room was dark, lit only by the orange flames in the stove. The only sound was the
hissing of the fire and the occasional sputter and crack of wood burning. The girl was still sitting
in the same spot with her eyes shuttered. Ty watched the orange, flickering lights skip across her
face as he wondered how she could sleep sitting upright. Her eyes opened and Ty noted how
delicate her features were as she turned toward him.
―My father…he was dead. How did you…,‖ Ty’s face twisted in confusion. ―I want to see
him,‖ Ty demanded.
―Maybe better see him in morning,‖ she replied.
Her accent was a curious combination of both the lilting, hesitant sounds of Chinese and
crisp, aristocratic British.
She regarded him for a few moments, then announced, ―I am Ashi.‖
―Uh, hello. My name is Tyler…Ty.‖ Ty assumed he was in a dzong, a fortress temple.
―Are there any monks here or are you the only one?‖
―Monks? No, Tyler Ty. But many loyal disciples live here.‖
―Loyal to what or who?‖
―The path of light.‖
Ty was silent, thinking about how Buddhism was the state religion. It was against the law
for citizens to have their spiritual loyalties lie elsewhere.

16

―I make medicine for you now.‖ Ashi arose and placed brown leaves in a bowl, then
poured boiling water from a teakettle into the bowl. After stirring, she poured the liquid into a
cup and handed it to him. ―Drink. This make you feel better.‖
He sat up and took a sip. It was bitter and unpleasant but he wasn’t afraid of what it
might be this time. Her face was so open and innocent that he trusted her. She moved closer and
put her hand close to his forehead. Ty thought she was feeling to determine if he had a fever but
she didn’t touch him. Her hand hovered a few inches from his brow.
He felt his forehead heat up and vibrate. As the heat became intense, almost
uncomfortable, Ty suddenly felt as if he knew Ashi; she was like the moms back home, his
friends’ sisters, and just like Jenna. He felt connected to her, felt love pouring from Ashi to him
and in response he felt a release, as if everything was okay with the world. His shoulders sagged,
relaxing involuntarily. He wondered briefly if the brew was drugged but he had taken only a sip.
Ty felt his sinuses in his forehead and face open up, drain into his nasal passages and out
his nose. Ty was embarrassed and disgusted.
Here I am with the most beautiful girl I‘ve ever seen and globs of yellow and green snot
are falling out of my nose, he thought.
The expression of caring did not change on Ashi’s face. Unconcerned, she picked up a
cloth she had ready and caught the foul discharge, still holding her other hand in front of his
forehead. When it was over she sat back on her heels. With the faint odor of incense and the
stronger odor of burning wood registering in his brain, Ty realized that he could smell something
for the first time in a week. He felt energetic and whole. He was healed!
****
Months ago, Jenna persuaded Ty to work on the yearbook with her. He suggested adding

17

a DVD, a montage of clubs, parties and sports events and the yearbook committee jumped at the
idea. When Ty saw an interview with the author of the book, Secrets, he found it incredible that
people were willing to reveal such deep and dark parts of their souls when they thought they
were anonymous. He decided to add a ―My Secret‖ section to the yearbook DVD, thinking it
would be poignant, real and a true remembrance of what people were thinking in high school.
Ty fast-forwarded through some of the footage of the soccer team and arrived at a frozen
frame of two smiling girls. Ty pointed the remote and the girls erupted into giggling, putting
their arms around each other and glancing shyly at the camera.
Jenna smiled. ―Kathy and Kerry!‖
―I‘m not going to tell,‖ Kerry managed to say between giggles.
―Kerry, if you don‘t tell, I‘m going to tell for you.‖ Kathy faced the camera. ―Kerry has
the biggest, baddest crush on…‖
―Okay, I‘ll tell. I think Eduardo Cruz is the cutest guy in this school. There, I said it. You
happy?‖ The two girls, with their arms around each other, laughed some more.
―Ty, you have to promise you‘ll edit that out,‖ Kerry said.
―I‘m not promising anything,‖ Ty's voice sounded from off the scree n.
―Eeeeeek!‖ Jenna put her hands over her mouth and squealed into them. ―I knew it! Ty,
Eduardo has to see this right now. Let‘s call him.‖
Ty hit the pause button and thought about his best friend for a moment. ―He‘s studying
for his quarterlies. Don‘t you have quarterlies?‖
Jenna jumped up and waved her arms around. ―I don‘t care about quarterlies. Come on,
Ty. Call him. He‘s your best friend.‖
Ty smiled. ―I already did.‖

18

―And…?‖
―I had a hard time convincing him I wasn‘t kidding. Then, I think the news scared him.
Believe me, he‘s very interested in her but he said he can‘t ask her out because of lacrosse.‖
Jenna sat back down and laughed. ―That makes no sense at all.‖
―That‘s Eduardo.‖
Ty was struck by Eduardo‘s lack of confidence. Last year, in tenth grade, Eduardo had
been one of the smallest kids. He had a winsome smile and flashing eyes but he was still
childlike. Over this past year he shot up to a hair over six feet. His heavy-lidded eyes, coupled
with his broad smile gave him smoldering, good look s. Eduardo was clueless as to how many
girls turned their heads to look at him when he passed them in the halls.
―What else did you get?
A second of electronic snow appeared on the screen, then a group of five smiling girls
appeared, outside a side door to Parkview High.
―Hi, Mr. Castellani,‖ the girls said in sing-song unison.
―Remember one day when you said we could use our lab period and go to the library
and research our papers?‖ one of the girls asked, still in a sing-song voice. The other girls
giggled and snickered behind her. ―Well, we really went to breakfast at McDonald‘s.‖ They all
erupted into laughter.
In unison again they said, ―We love you Mr. Castellani.‖
―You‘re the best!‖ one added.
―Thanks for a great year,‖ another said.
They watched a couple more secrets, then Jenna had an idea. ―You know, maybe you
should give people the option of telling their secrets anonymously, maybe just recording their

19

silhouettes,‖ Jenna said.
Ty put his arm around her and pulled her backward on the couch. ―I like that idea.‖
―Then, they‘d really tell their deepest, darkest secrets. Maybe I‘d find out all your
secrets.‖ She nestled in closer under Ty‘s arm.
―I don‘t have any secrets,‖ Ty laughed. ―You know every last thing about me.‖
―No secret crushes?‖ Jenna smiled up at him.
―Not one.‖ Ty thought, You have my entire heart. ―Now, what do you mean you don‘t
care about quarterlies?‖
Jenna leaned back on the sofa, crossed her arms and pouted. ―I wish I was like you, Ty,
but I‘m not. I‘ll bet you didn‘t even study at all.‖
Ty smiled and shrugged. ―I‘ll test you. What do you have tomorrow?
―Global. You don‘t even know which test you have tomorrow, do you? Must be nice to
be a genius.‖
Ty quizzed her until she asked, ―How much longer?‖ and ―Don‘t I know this stuff yet?‖
―Okay, let‘s take a break. I‘ve got some new music.‖ He took out his phone, handed her
one earbud and put the other one in his ear.
―I love this song,‖ she said, her head nodding in rhythm.
Ty felt the warmth of her body as they sat slouched, shoulders touching, feet on the
coffee table. Her hair exuded a faint flowery scent. He barely heard the doorbell ring and loud
voices in the foyer…excited…laughing.
Jenna turned her face towards his and smiled. He lightly touched her face with his
finger, moving from her brow to her chin, barely skimming it. Why did she say yes? Why did
she want to go out with me? How did I get so lucky?

20

In the background of his mind he heard noisy boisterousness and his father say, ―I have
to tell Ty.‖
Ty focused on her eyes, light umber with dark spokes. His eyes traveled down to her lips
and he leaned closer.
Vincent burst into the room. ―They found something, Ty. We‘re going to Jerusalem!‖
―We‘re going? Does that mean you want me to go to Jerusalem too?‖
―Of course. You‘re part of the team,‖ Vincent replied. His eyes narrowed and his
demeanor turned pseudo-serious. ―You‘re doing okay in school, right?‖
―I think so,‖ Ty laughed. Vincent knew Ty was brilliant and school was never an issue.
―But Dad, I have a couple of quarterly exams tomorrow.‖
―So take the exams and then you can afford to take a few days off. Pack your cameras. I
want everything documented. And I need for you to come. You bring a fresh view to the same
tired interpretations of this stuff.‖ He turned and addressed Jenna. ―We‘re having a team meeting
when everyone gets here. I need Ty in there.‖
―Dad, can she hang out here until the meeting is over?‖
―You don‘t understand how dangerous this could be for Jenna if she knew what I‘m
about to talk about in the meeting. People would kill for this knowledge.‖
―You said the same thing to Fariba in your interview. But, nobody died. Nobody was
murdered.‖
Vincent‘s eyes bored into Ty‘s and Ty saw pain in them. ―Ty, why do you not see?‖
―See what? Tell me,‖ Ty demanded.
Vincent‘s eyes flickered away to Jenna. ―Some day you‘ll know exactly what I‘m talking
about.‖ He turned and walked out of the family room.

21

When Vincent left, Ty said, ―Sorry. He was a little abrupt about kicking you out.‖
―It‘s okay. Ty, you are so lucky.‖ She hugged Ty, telling him how much she loved him,
kissed him and told him to be careful.
―Do you think I‘m going away forever?‖
Ty ushered her to the door, past the dining room where Richard Lobinsky was busy
making phone calls, assembling the team. Dr. Lobinsky was one of Vincent‘s colleagues, a
history professor, specializing in biblical history. He and Rishi Varghese, a grad student in the
history department, had come to the house with the good news, causing all the commotion.
The house soon filled up with the others. Dr. Tullio Parisi was a professor, specializing in
middle-east antiquities, archaeology, and history. Although he was trained in Italy, his
background was very similar to Dr. Scalisi‘s. The other graduate students rounded out the team:
Therese Sheldon, Oliver Ross and Cheryl Pullman.
Whereas Rishi was fiercely intense and often opinionated, Oliver was relaxed and happygo- lucky. The two women were very different as well; Cheryl was a no-nonsense kind of person
and Therese was a romantic, a dreamer.
They gathered around the oversized dining room table, which doubled as a conference
table. The delivery man came and went, the dinner remaining untouched on a kitchen counter, as
the excitement in the house mounted.
Vincent sat casually at the head of the table, with one ankle crossed over the opposite leg,
hands interlaced behind his head. ―As you all know, Preston is in the Middle East, specifically, in
Jerusalem.‖
Ty knew he was referring to another professor at the university. Dr Preston Mulhern was
the fourth professor on the team, besides Vincent, Richard Lobinsky and Tullio Parisi.

22

―He called Richard tonight…‖ Vincent nodded toward Dr. Lobinsky, ―and told him they
found a fragment of a scroll. Preston feels it‘s authentic.‖
―Yes, but is it legible?‖ Tullio Parisi asked.
―He feels the sample is deteriorated but it contains enough legible writing that it‘s worth
a trip over there.‖
―I could stand by over here,‖ Dr. Lobinsky said, ―in case you want anything dated with
our equipment…‖
Ty was amused, thinking he was probably volunteering to stay behind because his wife
wouldn't allow him to go.
―But you‘ll never be able to bring any samples back,‖ Cheryl said.
―She‘s right,‖ Vincent agreed. ―We won‘t be able to take anything out of the country.‖
Small-boned and delicate, Therese Sheldon reminded Ty of a sparrow. She was quiet and
usually hung in the background, observing everything. She was an amazing translator of ancient
Aramaic; not only could she translate but she could decipher characters that had deteriorated
beyond most people‘s recognition. It was almost like a sixth sense she had. They decided she
would go, along with the other two grad students, Oliver and Cheryl. Rishi and the professors
would stay and continue their work and classes at the university. Ty felt more of a kinship with
the younger graduate students and was relieved they were going too.
When Vincent announced that Ty was also going, Therese smiled at him and Oliver said,
―Okay, man,‖ slapping him on the back.
The phone rang. Vincent jumped up and hurried into the kitchen. They could still hear his
muffled voice. ―Yes…yes…we found something…‖ Vincent's voice drifted out of earshot as he
moved away from them, toward his study. His door clicked shut and then there was silence.

23

Ty exchanged puzzled glances with the others, wondering who else Vincent could be
talking to about the discovery. The whole team, except Preston Mulhern, was around the
conference table. There was nobody else Vincent would confide in. The only sound was a clock
ticking loudly as they sat in silence for long minutes.
Richard's phone buzzed. Running his hand through his few threads of blond hair, he gave
an exasperated sigh. He glanced at the phone, muttered one word, ―Wife,‖ and ignored it.
Vincent returned and stood in front of his chair.
―Okay everyone, we‘ve got a plane chartered for tomorrow afternoon.‖
The team looked at each other as each one ran through a list of who could be powerful
and rich enough to charter a plane to Jerusalem at a minute‘s notice. But nobody voiced the
question to Vincent about his secrets.
****
Ty put his book down and looked out the airplane window. His father often ran his ideas
and theories by Ty, so he was determined to make himself an expert on the subject, reading
everything he could find about the Templars and their treasure. Still, the book was dry and
plowing through it required both concentration and perseverance.
For the hundredth time he wondered whose private plane they were using and how his
father had managed to wrangle a ride in it. He could see nothing but the clouds below but knew
they were high over the Atlantic Ocean, headed for Jerusalem.
He looked down. The cover of the book on his lap showed a Templar cross but held very
little information about the subject he was researching. It seemed as if nobody knew very much
about the Rex Deus.
Ty glanced across the aisle at his father, who was leaning to one side, asleep. A stack of

24

papers and journals were open on his tray table. His reading glasses had slipped down his nose
and his mouth hung open. Without Vincent‘s exuberant smile lighting up his face, he looked old
and haggard. Ty knew his father was tired after their hectic night.
Ty reclined his airplane seat and looked out the window, thinking about how he and
Jenna got together. He had known her since kindergarten but started noticing her in middle
school when she never passed an opportunity to smile at him. He found himself thinking about
her more and more and watching for her. Somehow he knew her class schedule and noticed
himself scanning faces in the hallways between classes, looking for her, wanting to look into her
smiling eyes and say hi to her. Ty was quiet and serious and he was attracted to her sunny,
bubbly personality.
One night they both happened to be in the library working on a science project. He was
sitting by himself and Jenna was with a group of giggling girls at a nearby table. Ty didn‘t want
to keep looking at her directly but he found that the darkness outside made a mirror out of the
window, where he could watch her unobserved.
Jenna glanced out the window at one point and saw him looking at her. A few minutes
later she caught him again and he looked quickly away, embarrassed, sure his face was turning
red. After she caught him another time, Ty resolved to look down at his books and not look up
again. But he heard a little cough and Ty saw her boots and jeans at his table. He looked up and
Jenna was smiling at him. She asked him questions about the project and Ty asked her to sit
down. She brought her books over, abandoning her friends. When the library closed, Ty naturally
walked her home, Jenna chattering and laughing all the way. Ty felt quiet and shy but asked her
if she was going to the library the next night and if he could walk her there.
After a few nights at the library, they switched to doing homework at Ty‘s house until

25

one night he leaned over, kissed her and asked if she‘d go out with him. He was so surprised that
she said yes.
―You‘re so quiet. You think you‘re flying under the radar unobserved, Tyler Scalisi, but
you are not.‖
―You noticed me?‖
―You‘re like my dog, Max, who hides his head behind a bush and thinks nobody can see
him when his whole body is sticking out.‖
He laughed, but then he wanted to laugh at everything she said.
Weeks later Jenna admitted that she had been very nervous when she approached him at
the library and really didn‘t know if she was watching him or he was watching her in the
reflection in the window.
―Hey Ty, thinking about that cute little girlfriend o f yours?‖ Oliver‘s voice brought him
back to the present. He glanced up to see Oliver hovering over him in the aisle, smirking. ―She‘s
all that.‖
―What do you want, Oliver?‖ Ty asked with a smile.
―Oliver,‖ Cheryl‘s voice wafted from the front. ―Leave him alone.‖
―I saw him with his girlfriend. He‘s nice and considerate and is a terrific boyfriend,‖
Therese said. Cheryl and Therese were sitting together but the plane seats blocked his view of
them.
―Which is more than you‘ll ever be,‖ Cheryl called.
―Aren‘t you on your way to the bathroom?‖ Ty asked.
―On my way back. You were sitting there with that silly shit-eating grin when I passed
you before.‖

26

―Well maybe someday you‘ll have a girlfriend too.‖
―Woo, woo, the young man strikes back,‖ Oliver laughed.
―Come here, Oliver,‖ Cheryl called.
―Leave that boy alone,‖ Therese added.
Oliver made his way up to the women and sat on the armrest of the seat across from
them. Ty listened to them with his eyes closed as they continued their teasing banter. He jerked
awake when the plane landed in Germany to refuel but he quickly went back to sleep. When his
eyes opened again he looked down in time to see the wings of the plane wobbling up and down
over blue water, then thousands of squat, rectangular buildings, and finally, the flat, brown dirt
of Ben Gurion airport in Tel Aviv.

27

CHAPTER 3
Bhutan—June
Just as soon as it occurred, Ty began to doubt that it really happened. Maybe it was just
time for my fever to break and my sinuses to drain, he thought. Maybe the sleep cured me. Then
he remembered what Ashi had done with his father….was he really dead? The vision of it
overwhelmed and confused him. He was unable to rationalize it and so he pushed it to the back
of his mind.
Energized, he got up and looked around the room as Ashi, still sitting back on her heels,
observed him. Although the dzong was ornately carved and painted in the typical style, there
were no brokpas, pictures of deities fighting evil spirits, hanging on the walls. With the exception
of a few pieces of furniture the room was bare.
Looking out the window, Ty could make out the rows of mountain ranges far across the
misted valley, in silhouette against the morning sky, each layer a different shade of purple. The
effect made the landscape otherworldly.
He looked at Ashi. ―How are you able to speak English?‖
―I have English teacher long time ago.‖
Ty recalled how the dzong had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. ―How come nobody in
the village knew about or told us about your dzong?‖
―We speak little with people in village.‖
―Do they know you are here?‖
She shrugged. After a moment of silence she added, ―We here. Maybe they no see us.‖
―You are not like the people in the village.‖
―No, my people here for many years. Then other people come.‖ She gestured toward the

28

valley where the village was located.
Ty was speechless. The people in the village were believed to be descended from the
original inhabitants of the area. Ashi was telling him her people were here first. If that was the
case they must have been there for over a thousand years. Again he had the sense of mystery. He
looked out the window again. The valley was covered in mist, giving the feeling that the dzong
was perched up in the sky on top of the clouds. Was the dzong a mirage? Had it magically
appeared from the ethers?
****
A searing breeze blew as Ty stepped off the plane onto the tarmac. The air shimmered.
The place was unseasonably hot, baking hot, and Ty could already feel sweat forming under his
tee shirt. As they stepped out of customs, they met their liaison, who ushered them to a waiting
van for the hour- long ride to Jerusalem, saving them from the Nesher, the shared cab system.
The group entered the lobby of the King David Hotel. Ty was almost too tired to notice the
elegant white columns, black railings of corridors overlooking the lobby, the regal blues, and the
overall Mideastern flair in the decoration.
By the time they each went to their respective suites and rooms they were all ravenous,
tired and had that dirty feeling that comes from sitting and traveling in the same clothes for
hours. When Ty entered his room he set his suitcase down and went immediately to the balcony.
The sun was setting on the Old City of Jerusalem. Just beyond the wall, Ty saw the sun glinting
off the gold Dome of the Rock, atop the Temple Mount. This was supposedly where King
Solomon‘s original temple had stood thousands of years earlier, where the Templars dug and
found the treasure. Ty felt unexpectedly revived, from merely looking at the majestic sight.
Through the French door leading to the living room, Vincent‘s suitcase stood on end,

29

unopened. He was already leafing through papers and setting up his laptop.
Without looking up, he said, ―Preston‘s going to arrange everything. I‘m just going to
order room service tonight. I have some work to do.‖
Ty knew his father was already immersed in his work, leaving him forgotten. Ty
wandered back to the bedroom and unpacked. He grabbed one of the Templar books he brought
along and settled back on the bed to read. Ty supposed he was staying in for the night when there
was a knock at the door.
Ty heard Vincent in the other room, saying, ―What do you guys want?‖
―We‘re here for the kid,‖ Oliver said. ―The girls are insisting we get him.‖
―We‘re going out for some dinner,‖ Cheryl explained. She turned to Oliver and said
sharply. ―And don‘t call me girl.‖
Ty entered the living room with the book still in his hand.
―Yeah, you don‘t really look like a girl anyway. What was I thinking?‖ Oliver said with a
smile.
Cheryl was short and stocky with strawberry blond hair and freckles. She wore her hair
in a layered, nondescript style that looked as if it required no effort so she put no effort into
doing it. She only wore makeup on special occasions and then, seemed uncomfortable with it.
But, she had a dynamite smile that lit up her face, transforming it from plain to pretty.
―You‘re a jerk,‖ Cheryl said, laughing. ―Maybe we‘ll take Ty with us and leave you
here.‖
―Oh, no…not with the professor,‖ Oliver said with mock alarm.
Vincent looked at him and raised his eyebrows.
―You coming, Ty?‖ Oliver asked. ―Hurry up. Quit reading and get your skinny butt

30

moving. I‘m starving.‖
―You are very insensitive. I don‘t know how I can tolerate having to be on a trip with
you,‖ Cheryl said.
―You love me,‖ Oliver announced, smiling and holding up his arms to defend himself, if
necessary.
Oliver had wild, curly hair that was badly in need of a haircut. His belly bulged through
his tan tee shirt and hung over olive green cargo shorts. He even gave the impression of being
messy on the few occasions when Ty saw him dressed up.
―Where are you going?‖ Vincent asked from across the room.
―I hear Zion Square is the place to be,‖ Oliver said.
Vincent hesitated, then nodded. ―Okay. Keep your eyes open please. Notice your
surroundings,‖ he said to Ty vaguely.
As they were going down in the elevator, Ty asked, ―What‘s Zion Square?‖
―It‘s like the South Street Seaport of Jerusalem, lots of shops and places to eat,‖ Cheryl
explained.
―Your dad is nervous because lots of tourists go there and it‘s a perfect target for
violence,‖ Therese added.
The group stepped out on the sidewalk and looked up and down the street, unsure of
which way to go. Ty shivered and pulled his sweatshirt over his head.
―I guess we should cab it,‖ Cheryl said.
As she was talking, Ty noticed a car down the street with two men sitting in it. When the
cab pulled away from the hotel, Ty, jammed between Cheryl and Therese, turned around with
some effort, just in time to see the car with the two men also pull out into traffic.

31

―What‘s up?‖ Therese asked.
―Car following us,‖ Ty said tersely.
Oliver waved his hand. ―Coincidence, man. Coincidence.‖
The cab drove for about thirty seconds before they arrived in Zion Square.
―That was the shortest cab ride ever. Now we know-- we can probably walk anywhere in
this city,‖ Therese laughed.
The crowd enveloped them and they lost the two men who were following them. There
were all kinds of people, young, old couples, soldiers with their dates, many sitting at tables
outside in the warm night air. Ty relaxed and supposed his father‘s paranoia was rubbing off on
him. After they filled up with shwarma, falafel, and French fries they browsed the shops,
checking out the souvenirs and tee shirts.
Many shops and restaurants had ―beeping machines‖ standing sentry at the doors.
Patrons walked between the poles of the machine, which resembled airport metal detectors, to
ensure they weren't carrying weapons. Ty was bored by the shopping but loved the feeling of
being in an ancient, exotic place.
Many people seemed to know each other, greeting each other on the street, as if it was a
neighborhood hangout. There was music emanating from several shops, and one individual had
parked his van and was dancing to the music he had blaring from the open doors.
Therese and Cheryl bought tee shirts, with Oliver looking on, making loud jokes about
women and how they loved to shop. His face was animated and he laughed a lot.
During their walk back to the hotel, Ty felt relaxed, sleepy and content. But as they
entered the hotel, Ty looked down the street to see the car that had followed them before, pulling
into the same spot by the curb. He tried to shake off the sinister feeling but could not.

32

Upstairs, the remains of Vincent‘s steak and salad sat o n a tray in the hallway. Vincent
was still sitting at the desk where Ty left him earlier. He leaned forward, peering at his laptop.
He turned toward the door and sat back when he saw Ty.
―Did you have a good time tonight?‖
―Yeah. It‘s a strange feeling to be here. There‘s so much history.‖ Ty struggled to put his
feelings into words.
―Yes, it strikes awe into me. The strangest thing is to be doing normal, everyday,
mundane things in such an inspiring place,‖ Vincent said.
―That‘s exactly how I feel,‖ Ty replied.
―New York City is a city about money, the latest thing, and hustle-bustle.
Jerusalem…well, I‘ve heard so much about it throughout my life that it has an unreal, fairy-tale
quality.‖ Vincent laughed. ―I half expect to turn the corner and see the twelve apostles.‖
―Yeah, I know what you mean.‖ Ty sat and kicked his sandals off. ―Why are you still up
anyway?‖
―Just doing a little research. I‘m texting Richard back home, hoping he has a little info
for me. Preston tells me he caught a glimpse of a knight‘s name when he previewed the scroll,
Phillipe de Charney. Richard is trying to find out whatever he can about him.‖
―What did he find out so far?‖
―He‘s a knight who lived in the 1300s. I have no idea why he would be here at that time.
Many of the Knights Templar escaped that initial arrest in 1309. It‘s possible he came here,
thinking of it as a meeting place for other Templars that escaped.‖
Vincent was silent as he mulled the possibilities for a minute. ―Whatever the reason,
hopefully we‘ll get more information about him tomorrow.‖

33

―Tomorrow?‖
―Preston arranged for a guide to bring us to the contact. We have a meeting at the Church
of the Holy Sepulcher tomorrow.‖
―What‘s that?‖
―It‘s a church that was built on the site of Jesus‘s crucifixion, burial and resurrection. It‘s
possibly the biggest tourist attraction in the city.‖
―Why would we meet at a tourist attraction?‖
―There seems to be something not quite legal about this whole thing. The contact can
easily blend in with the crowd there. Maybe he wants to make sure we aren‘t followed.‖
Vincent‘s words made Ty sit up straight. ―Dad I think we were followed tonight.‖ He
filled his father in about the two men.
Vincent folded his hands and looked at the floor, his lips making a tight, horizontal line.
―No news organizations have tried to contact me so I don‘t think the media knows we‘re here.‖
He stood abruptly and turned his back to Ty. ―Damn,‖ he said with anguish in his voice.
―Dad, what‘s the big deal. It‘s just some treasure seekers, spying on us.‖
Vincent shook his head. ―You don‘t know, Ty…you just don‘t know.‖
****
The next morning, Ty packed up his cameras and the entire group headed for the meeting
place. The main entrance to the church was not impressive. It was walled in on two sides, giving
the feeling of being in a courtyard. Three arched windows topped the arches of the single
doorway.
Inside, the structure was massive. In the main part of the church there was a smaller,
ornate building called the Edicule. This was supposed to be the exact spot where Jesus was

34

buried in the tomb for three days.
Ty was looking up at the dizzying height of the domed roof when he heard Therese at his
side say a simple, awestruck, ―Oh…‖
―Man, this is amazing,‖ Oliver said.
―Did something finally humble you?‖ Cheryl asked. ―Now I’m amazed.‖
Oliver grinned at her. ―I‘m just amazed that there‘s only one door to this whole church.‖
―There is?‖ Therese asked.
―Yup. When the Muslims had control of the holy sites way back in the day, they took
very good care of them. They entrusted the key to the door of the church to one family. For
almost a thousand years that one family has opened the one door to this church every day.‖
Cheryl had a surprised smile on her face. ―Sometimes, Oliver, you almost impress me.‖
―I'm amazed at how dirty this place is,‖ Therese said. Everything was dusty and even the
oil paintings were covered with soot from the many candles.
Vincent was swiveling his head around. ―Can you please pay attention? Do you see
anybody tailing us?‖
Preston added, ―And keep a lookout for our contact.‖
―Ty, have you seen those guys again?‖ Vincent asked.
―Nope. What‘s our contact look like?‖
―They didn‘t tell me. They‘ll approach us. Look for someone who is watching us,‖
Preston said.
There were hordes of people in the church and a long line approaching the Edicule. There
was a lot of pushing and shoving going on as priests passed by. Many older ladies, who looked
to be Eastern European, threw scarves, necklaces, or rosary beads in front of the priests, hoping

35

to have them blessed. Ty was afraid the group looked conspicuous, just standing in the open,
looking around.
A young girl approached Vincent. ―Hello, Mr. Scalisi?‖ she asked with a smile.
―Yes.‖ Vincent smiled back, unsure whether she was the contact or a fan.
―Hello, a friend of mine sent me to meet you. My name is Aya.‖
―They sent a child?‖ Preston asked, incredulous.
Oliver elbowed Ty in the ribs and said quietly in his ear, ―Preston has something against
young people.‖
―You noticed that too?‖ Ty retorted in a low tone.
―I am twenty-five,‖ Aya replied.
She was tiny, with thick curly hair that hung half way to her waist.
―Come, let's go someplace where we can talk privately.‖
She led them back out of the church and through narrow, winding streets of the Old City.
Tables of fabric, candy or food were set up in front of storefronts to entice customers. The smell
of zatar, a mixture of spices, was in the air. Many small shops, the size of a bathroom, stood
empty. Soldiers were standing on the tops of the walls to the Old City. The group passed a
donkey and Ty was struck by the thought that this part of the city was probably very much the
same as it had been two thousand years ago. Ty observed more than a few young kids, pushing
green scooter carts. He wondered why they weren't in school.
Therese looked at her bare arms and asked, ―I wouldn‘t want to offend anyone here by
showing too much skin. I wonder if we have enough clothes on.‖
―I think you have too many on. Why don‘t you take some off?‖ Oliver smirked.
―You‘re disgusting, Oliver,‖ Cheryl said. ―Why did they allow you to come along?‖

36

Preston shot them a venomous look, silencing them with his eyes.
Aya chattered about her family and asked the grad students many questions about their
college experience. Ty noted her English was impeccable, with only a trace of an accent.
―Do you go to college?‖ Ty asked.
Aya‘s face clouded for just an instant. ―No. I did attend Hebrew University. I was there
the day it was bombed.‖
It was clear that day was so momentous in her mind that she e xpected everyone would
remember it.
―I never went back,‖ she added, her smile returning. ―But, I had enough education to
become an interpreter. I‘m Palestinian so I know Arabic. I am also fluent in Hebrew, French, and
English.‖
She led them to a deserted street that was little more than an alley. In fact, no cars could
enter the street because of randomly placed sets of stone steps. Ty glanced behind the group. Was
that someone ducking behind a doorway? His eyes met Vincent‘s. He had checked behind the
group too and was now shaking his head with a worried expression.
Aya opened an aged, wooden door in the stone building and told them, ―This is a library.
It is my family‘s library.‖
Ty looked around at the small room, packed with bookshelves. He realized he was so
used to the public libraries in the United States that he had never conceived that a family could
own a library.
A small, rotund man, with gray hair and glasses on top of his head, emerged from behind
a desk, smiling, his hand extended. A lit cigarette sat in an ashtray. Ty caught Therese staring at it
and smiled at her. Neither one of them had ever seen anyone smoke in a library before.

37

He shook Vincent‘s hand heartily, saying, ―This is an honor, Mr. Scalisi. I am happy to be
of service.‖
Ty noticed a similarity of facial features between him and Aya. The man smiled at Aya
and she disappeared without a word between the stacks and into a back room.
―I am Khaled.‖ He glanced at the front door of the library. ―There is a need for complete
discretion in this case.‖ He led them into the back room, still talking. ―The IAA, you know-- The
Israel Antiquities Authority. They seem to hear about everything and turn up most unexpectedly.
We don‘t want that, do we?‖ Khaled laughed.
He continued. ―No, certainly not. Of course you know how easy it is to obtain ancient
scrolls. The whole city seems to be full of them. Everyone has an ancient artifact or two in their
family. The sale of them is an everyday occurrence. Still, the IAA is always trying to control
them, particularly if the sale is to a foreigner.‖
―I guess they don‘t want precious artifacts to leave the country,‖ Preston interjected.
―No indeed,‖ Khaled laughed. ―Now let‘s talk about what this is worth to you.‖
―I don‘t exactly know what you are offering. I‘d like to see it first,‖ Vincent countered.
Khaled leaned on a bookcase loaded with artifacts. ―I must turn it over to the IAA at
some point and when I do, please know that you will lose your opportunity to have access to
what it contains. Maybe you might like to have a look at a section of it before you decide? The
scroll was found in two parts.‖
A small, dim lamp in the corner and a spotlight over the table were the only illumination
in the back room. There were books and antiques of every kind stacked in piles on the floor and
on shelves that lined the room. Boxes and pottery fragments also covered the table. The remains
of Khaled‘s lunch were evident in a round metal container. There was still some rice in it and a

38

piece of uneaten bread.
Khaled retrieved a brown, wooden box from under the table, then very carefully unrolled
a piece of paper. The scroll fragment had been laid on top of the paper before it was rolled up to
keep it intact. It was brown with age, had several gaping holes and was only a corner of a larger
piece. He removed it and laid it flat on a piece of wood and moved the spotlight to shine on it.
Vincent‘s face was unreadable. He looked at the fragment from a few paces away and made no
move to come any closer.
After a few minutes of uncomfortable silence, still with no emotion on his face, he
announced to Khaled, ―I must confer with my colleague,‖ and motioned for Preston to follow
him back into the main room. Ty took a step closer to the door so he could hear.
―What is this, Preston?‖ Vincent asked in a harsh whisper. He didn‘t wait for an answer.
―This is bullshit. Why‘d you drag me half way across the world to see this?‖
―You didn‘t even examine it,‖ came Preston‘s cold retort.
―It‘s a forgery. If that thing is older than six or seven hundred years old, I‘d be amazed. I
could see that from across the room.‖
―Go back in. You have to read it.‖
―That‘s another thing I could see from where I was standing…it was written with a
modern alphabet. I don‘t know what language it is but it certainly isn‘t Aramaic.‖
―It‘s French.‖
―French?‖ Vincent‘s voice softened, taking on a hint of interest. ―Then we need a French
translator.‖
―I speak French. Remember? I already saw this sample. Let‘s go back in.‖
In a moment the two were passing through the red curtain again. Khaled was already

39

placing a magnifying light a few inches from the fragment‘s surface.
The two professors bent over it.
―So what does it say?‖ Vincent asked.
―First, I‘d say your guess about its age is correct,‖ Preston said. ―I think it‘s about six
hundred years old, which puts it in the 1300s, right around the time of the Knights Templar. It‘s
the bottom edge of a manuscript. What caught my eye is this.‖ He pointed without touching the
precious material.
―Aha. Yes.‖
―This,‖ Preston pointed again, ―is a name, Phillipe de Charney.‖
―Okay, yes.‖ Vincent examined it for a few long minutes. ―I‘d like to see the other part of
the scroll.‖
Vincent and Khaled haggled back and forth until they agreed on a price. Vincent took his
wallet out from an inner pocket of his jacket and the team watched as he pulled out a pile of
cash.
―Thank you, sir,‖ Khaled said genially and pulled out a flat board, containing the other
part of the artifact.
When he set it on the desk, Ty could see it was a scroll, yellow in some spots, brown in
others, and in some places, almost entirely black. The scroll was in fragments. There was a larger
piece in the middle, surrounded by many smaller pieces. The whole artifact was placed under
glass, to hold the fragments in some sort of order.
―Beautiful,‖ Vincent murmured.
―Not bad. Not bad at all,‖ Preston concurred.
Khaled laid the glass flat on a table in the center of the room and Vincent ran his hands

40

over it.
―Please feel free to photograph,‖ Khaled said, as he waved his arm over the scroll and
smiled at Ty.
Vincent stepped back and Ty stepped up and began to photograph it.
―Where did you find it?‖ Preston asked.
For the first time since they met him, Khaled‘s smile faded from his face. He hesitated.
―I have a friend.‖ He stopped again for a moment. ―A friend in the Palestinian
Authority...it is very dangerous…‖
The grad students exchanged looks, knowing that it was dangerous for Khaled to be
relating this information.
―Some years ago the Palestinian Authority said they were enlar ging a mosque under
Solomon‘s stables.‖
Ty, carefully avoiding glare from the glass, was still taking pictures from various angles.
He knew Solomon‘s stables were vast caverns under the Temple Mount, said to have housed
thousands of horses. It was the area that the Templars set up camp and they probably excavated
under the stables.
―Many people have noticed that there is much more dirt coming from the area than the
amount needed to enlarge the mosque,‖ Khaled said. ―They are digging a tunnel, a very large
tunnel, right in the area they think was the Holy of Holies, the spot that was most sacred to the
Jewish people, where the Ark of the Covenant was kept.‖
―So if this is common knowledge…,‖ Preston began.
―It is not common knowledge. A religious committee, the Jerusalem Islamic Waqf has
administrative control of the surface of the Temple Mount. They control the Dome of the Rock

41

and Al Aqsa mosque, but nobody is allowed to excavate. If anyone knew about the tunnel…‖
―There‘d be an all-out war,‖ Cheryl said.
―Yes, something like that,‖ Khaled agreed. ―I was fortunate one time to be able to go
below the mosque. The stables are huge, arched caverns but even under the stables there are
tunnels.
Ty finished and stepped back, nodding to his father.
―Did you use two cameras?‖ Preston asked. ―I don‘t want any mistakes.‖
Vincent again examined the artifact, touching the glass with his fingertips.
―Again, it‘s not Aramaic,‖ he commented.
―French, like the first fragment,‖ Preston said.
Vincent looked at Preston. ―So what does it say?‖
Preston leaned closely over the glass and Khaled handed him a magnifying glass.
―Interesting…yes.‖ There were long minutes of silence.
―Preston…,‖ Vincent said impatiently.
―Yes, yes. One minute.‖
Finally he stood straight and looked at Vincent. ―Here is where Phillipe says he escaped
from being arrested.‖ Preston pointed to the upper part of the fragment.
―So Phillipe himself wrote the scroll?‖ Vincent asked.
―Yes. One of Phillipe‘s own men warned him the day of the arrests. He wanted to war n
the others but was too late. He escaped with five others.‖
―This part is tricky. I can‘t read it. Here he is saying something about going for the
treasure.‖
―Escaping with the treasure?‖

42

―No…it says for the treasure. A place for treasure…interesting, like he did not have the
treasure with him…a place to get treasure,‖ Vincent mused. ―No, they already had it. A place to
hide the treasure seems more likely.‖
―It seems he left this scroll for any other knights coming this way, as a sort of guide to
tell them where he was going.‖
―And that was where?‖ Vincent asked.
Preston moved his index finger from side to side as he searched for the hiding place of
the knights. ―Presumably they stayed here. No, look here…it says they are going to the Land of
the Thunder Dragon.‖
―What in thunder is the thunder dragon?‖ Oliver joked.
―Do we know what a thunder dragon is?‖ Preston asked. ―Is this a dead end?‖

43

CHAPTER 4
Bhutan—June
Ashi led Ty to a nearby room. Vincent was sitting cross-legged, holding a bowl of rice
and chilies.
―Dad, you’re okay!‖
―Yeah. I don’t remember much but I thought I was a goner.‖
―You really were a goner. I remember…‖ Ty looked at Ashi. His mind struggled to make
sense of what he had seen. His father truly died…or did he? ―I remember,‖ he began again, ―but
I think I dreamed up what happened. Where are the others?‖ Ty asked. ―Did everyone make it?‖
Vincent put his bowl down on the polished wooden floor and rubbed his forehead.
―No…not everyone made it,‖ he said flatly. ―I have a tough phone call to make to the family
when we get anywhere near a phone.‖
They sat in silence. Ty looked at the floor and remembered the devastating scene of
attack. He knew he hadn’t dreamed it and remembered exactly who didn’t make it.
―Your friend—I am sad that you are sad,‖ Ashi said, touching Ty’s sleeve.
―Thank you. The others?‖
―They’re here exploring the temple,‖ Vincent said. His brow creased.
Watching his father struggle with his emotions resonated with Ty and he squeezed back
his tears. It was going to be difficult to return without a member of the team.
****
Vincent walked past the bevy of reporters muttering, ―Well, the word is out that we‘re
here,‖ and headed toward the elevators. The team entered the living room in Ty and Vincent‘s
suite. Ty, Oliver, Cheryl and Therese slumped into chairs and onto the sofa dejectedly. Preston

44

and Vincent busied themselves setting up and logging onto Vincent‘s laptop.
―Well, that was a waste,‖ Cheryl commented.
―At least we got to see the holy land,‖ Therese added.
―Why do you think they're tunneling under the Temple Mount anyway? Khaled never
told us,‖ Ty asked nobody in particular.
―It‘s political,‖ Preston said dismissively, not even looking at Ty.
Vincent continued, ―I‘m sure you know how delicate the situation is, Ty. The Temple
Mount is where Herod‘s temple stood, built over the ruins of Solomon‘s ancient temple. But now
the Dome of the Rock and Al Aqsa Mosque are built on the Temple Mount over those ruins.‖
―Yes, of course, I know it‘s one of the holiest sites for Muslims,‖ Ty said.
―You know there were labyrinths of tunnels below the temple. Don‘t think little tunnels.
There‘s a vast area under there...think caverns. I'm assuming the scroll was discovered near
where the knights excavated so many years ago. That means Khaled‘s partner was digging
directly below some Muslim holy sites.‖
Nobody had to state the obvious, that relations between different groups in Jerusalem
were very precarious. If the Muslims discovered that there were unauthorized excavations going
on beneath their holy site it could spark a brand-new clash.
―What are you doing there with the laptop anyway, Vinny?‖ Oliver asked.
Vincent looked at him sharply.
―Um…sorry, Professor Vinny.‖
Vincent rolled his eyes, unable to maintain anger with Oliver.
―You know, I have a very vague memory of hearing the phrase, Land of the Thunder
Dragon, before. Maybe it‘s just wishful thinking but I could have sworn I read something, maybe

45

about five years ago. I think the phrase was used in connection with some Templar artifacts.‖
―What time is it at home?‖ Therese asked.
―It‘s one o‘clock here. It‘s seven at night at home,‖ Ty answered.
Oliver grinned. ―Smarty pants.‖
Ty shrugged with a smile.
―Richard wouldn‘t care if we woke him up in the middle of the night,‖ Vincent
commented without turning around. He stared at his cell phone.
―I have a couple of messages,‖ Vincent said, standing. ―Probably just reporters.‖ His
words were casual but his voice had an edge to it.
―Everything okay?‖ Ty asked.
―Yes, fine. I just need to listen to these. There are people who are waiting to hear what‘s
going on here,‖ Vincent said vaguely. He hesitated. ―It makes me wonder…I‘d really like to
know if our group is actually being followed.‖
―Simple enough to find out. Go outside and walk down the street. See if anyone follows
you,‖ Cheryl said.
―It would be easy enough,‖ Vincent replied. ―Except how would you know if it‘s a
reporter or not? Ty is the only one who really got a good look at them.‖
―Well I should go then,‖ Ty said.
Vincent contemplated his son for a minute. ―You and Oliver. Take a walk down the street.
Don‘t be obvious. When you turn the corner, sneak a look back. Call me if you see anything.‖
―Okay.‖ Ty jumped up. He was relieved to be leaving the hotel suite.
―Good to get out, right?‖ he said to Oliver in the elevator.
―It was kind of serious in there. Now, DON‘T BE OBVIOUS, TY,‖ he said, imitating

46

Vincent.
****
A few minutes later they were serious again.
―Damn, you were not kidding, kid,‖ Oliver said, his back to the hotel‘s stone wall,
glancing around the corner every so often.
―Let‘s keep walking,‖ Ty suggested. ―See if they keep coming.‖
―Okay, no side streets though.‖
Ty pulled out his phone and informed Vincent of their situation. ―We‘re going to keep
going for a while.‖
―I‘m hungry,‖ Oliver said softly. ―Ask him if we should bring any food back.‖
Vincent‘s laughter through the cell phone was loud enough for people on the sidewalk to
hear. ―It‘s never dire enough to forget about food. Yeah, we‘re hungry up here and I‘d like some
Israeli fast food.‖
No matter what pace they walked, the dark blue car never got too close. Then, it
disappeared.
―They‘re gone,‖ Ty said.
―I don‘t believe it. I‘m going to stop in here and get shwarma and French fries. You keep
your eyes open for them,‖ Oliver said, stopping in front of a take out restaurant.
―Okay,‖ Ty agreed.
There were plenty of pedestrians and Ty swiveled his head back and forth, looking for
the blue car. In one sweeping motion, in an act that took less than a second, a powerful arm
wrapped around Ty‘s torso, pulling him up off his feet, backward into an alley. The assailant set
him on his feet and then pushed his face forward into the dark, ancient brick, lining the

47

passageway. The arm transformed into an iron bar that reached across Ty‘s neck.
―What papa do here? What papa find?‖ Hot breath poured into Ty‘s ear.
Ty could not have answered if he wanted to. The arm was twisting his head and cutting
off his air. Ty sweated and shook and clawed at the arm that was choking him. He knew what
this was—the sleeper hold. In a few seconds he would lose consciousness. In a few seconds he‘d
be dead.
―Tell me, my little chicken.‖
Ty was defenseless against this raw power and brutality. He thought of Jenna and he
thought how devastated his father would be at his death. He noticed his attempts to dislodge the
arm were becoming feeble. There were dark patches in his field of vision.
No, God, no! I don’t want to die!
―Stop you idiot,‖ a voice hissed from a few feet away. ―What would Patron do to us if
you killed him?‖
―But just a few more seconds…‖ Ty felt his head twist a fraction of an inch more, every
tendon straining.
―À Dieu ne plaise! I know you want to, but we are here only to get information, not to
kill.‖
As Ty felt himself blacking out, he heard shouts. ―Hey, hey, what‘s going on here?‖
There was a second when the grip tightened more and then the assailant shoved him
forward violently. Ty fell against the brick wall, scraping his forehead and landing hard on his
knees. He heard the sound of heavy footsteps running through the passageway to the street on
the other side. Arms helped him up as he gagged and gasped for air. Oliver stood silhouetted in
the bright sunshine in the entrance of the alley, holding bags of food.

48

―I‘m okay. I‘m okay,‖ Ty insisted, as the men who helped him brushed him off and asked
how he was.
Ty and Oliver left the scene before the police arrived and all the way back to the hotel Ty
begged Oliver not to tell his father.
―He‘d freak. He‘d never let me come on any more trips and he‘d never let me out of his
sight again.‖
Oliver reluctantly agreed.
―I didn‘t get a look at their faces, only their backs as they ran away. They were huge!‖
Oliver said.
―I didn‘t see them either,‖ Ty said, limping and rubbing his neck, ―but the accent—it
sounded European, almost French.‖
―French! They‘ve come a long way for information.‖
When they got to the suite, Vincent and Preston were still huddled over the computer.
Therese was sitting on the balcony and Cheryl was sleeping on the couch, her head t ipped back
and her mouth hanging open. When they dropped the bags of food on the table, she startled
awake. Therese noticed them, slid the door open and stepped inside.
Ty, still shaking, slipped away into the bathroom without anyone noticing. He washed his
face and pulled his hair over the scrape on his forehead. His face was red and his hands were
trembling but he pulled himself together and walked out, trying to act casual.
―Nothing?‖ Ty asked.
Vincent shook his head.
―I‘m going to have to make a phone call soon and let some people know.‖
―Some people, your people. Who are dese people?‖ Oliver said, putting on a Brooklyn

49

accent.
Vincent smiled. ―Don‘t laugh. They are powerful people.‖ He sighed. ―Land of the
Thunder Dragon. I wish I could remember.‖
He did not volunteer any more information and there was silence as they wondered who
the powerful people were.
―Why don‘t you just Google it?‖ Ty asked his father.
Vincent shook his head. ―Not secure.‖
―Why don't you have Richard Google it?‖ Ty asked.
Vincent gazed at Ty for a minute then pulled out his phone. Within a few minutes,
Richard texted him back. Vincent stared at the screen while Preston looked over his shoulder.
―This can‘t be right,‖ Preston said.
―It is,‖ Vincent said in a barely audible voice. ―This is what I remember.‖
Cheryl jumped up and looked over their shoulders. ―Bhutan!‖
―Where the hell is Bhutan?‖ Oliver asked.
―Bhutan is a tiny country near China and Tibet,‖ Ty said. He looked at Oliver and said,
―And don‘t call me smarty pants again.‖
―Why would a Templar be in Bhutan?‖ Vincent mused.
―It‘s a very mountainous and inaccessible country. It has the reputation as being the most
remote country in the world,‖ Vincent read from his phone.
―Maybe a knight would think it was a good place to hide if they were arresting Knights
Templar all over Europe.‖
―I don‘t know,‖ Preston said doubtfully. ―It‘s quite unconventional.‖
―It‘s downright weird,‖ Oliver added.

50

―Besides, just knowing where the Land of the Thunder Dragon is does not link it to the
Knights Templar,‖ Cheryl said.
―Except I remember the article now,‖ Vincent said. ―An archaeologist from the UK
published how he discovered a Templar sword and other Templar artifacts in Bhutan. I dismissed
it in my mind.‖
―Why?‖ Preston asked.
―First, it sounded way too farfetched. Second, they published a picture of the sword.
There was some sort of decoration on the hilt. Templars did not condone any kind of
ornamentation.‖
―Hmm. Well, what do you think of this fragment. Real? Fake?‖ Preston asked.
―Oh, I think it‘s real. I think the scroll is real and I think this Philippe went to Bhutan, but
for what reason, I don‘t know. I‘m going to locate that archaeologist and find out where in
Bhutan he discovered the artifacts.‖
****
Later that evening Ty lay in bed, unable to sleep, thinking over and over again about the
details of the attack and about how close to death he had come. He heard his father make a
phone call, murmuring softly so Ty had trouble making out what he was saying. But, he caught
bits of the conversation every so often. Vincent was explaining the scroll translation and the idea
that a Templar fled arrest to the far-off country of Bhutan.
Ty wondered why his father would need to explain to anyone. He definitely did not need
financial backing. Sales from The Treasure of the Knights Templar would more than finance any
archaeological expeditions or investigations. Maybe these ―people‖ were not backers but
partners in Vincent‘s search. Ty couldn‘t think of a reason Vincent would collaborate with

51

anyone unless they had information that Vincent needed.
Ty knew that even though his father acted cool and relaxed, he was nearly obsessed with
the treasure. If he thought someone had some information that would lead to it, he would
definitely make all sorts of bargains. Ty wondered briefly if Vincent would bargain away his son
for the treasure and laughed to himself. He spent the next few hours tossing and turning and
remembered seeing the sky get lighter before he finally fell asleep.
****
The team met in Ty and Vincent‘s suite the next morning. Vincent announced that back
home, Richard and Rishi located the article that Vincent remembered. They faxed it over before
the team had gotten together. Vincent passed around a copy of it.
Preston leaned back in his chair and crossed one leg over the other.
―Impressive, Vincent. Very impressive. This article was published eight years ago in an
obscure archaeology journal.‖
―Yeah, it's incredible that you remembered it,‖ Oliver added.
Vincent smiled and raised his eyebrows with a self-congratulatory look. ―I do have a
phenomenal memory.‖
Therese scanned the article in silence.
Only Ty knew just how fixated Vincent was on the Templars; he read absolutely
everything that was even remotely connected to them.
Vincent paced in front of the group. ―The professor who published the article teaches at
Bournemouth University.‖
―Where‘s that?‖ Cheryl asked.
―On the south shore of England. Their School of Conservation Sciences has an

52

archaeology division. I‘m just waiting until the schoo l opens to call the author, Trent Mansfield.‖
―And that will be what time?‖ Preston asked.
―It‘ll be 9:00 A.M. their time when it is 11:00 here,‖ Ty said.
Oliver laughed and rolled his eyes. ―You‘re a little freaky with that time difference
thing.‖
Vincent glanced at his watch. ―A little after eleven.‖
There was total silence as all anxious faces turned toward Vincent. He pushed the
speakerphone button and called the University. The team waited as the various connections from
the main switchboard were made to the archaeology department.
―I‘d like to speak to Professor Mansfield. Is he in today?‖ Vincent asked.
There was a moment of stillness and Ty wondered if they had lost the connection.
―I am sorry,‖ a man with a clipped, British accent said. ―Are you a friend or family
member?‖
―No, this is Vincent Scalisi. I am also an archaeology professor and I‘d like to speak to
him regarding some professional collaboration.‖
―Oh, I see.‖ The voice hesitated again. ―I must inform you that Professor Mansfield
passed on some time ago.‖
―Really? I am sorry. I had no idea. Thank you and sorry to have bothered you.‖
Vincent‘s hand hovered over the speakerphone button, ready to cut off the conversation
after he said goodbye. He hesitated. ―By the way, I was just wondering, was Professor Mansfield
an older man?‖
―No, he was quite young. He died in an accident.‖
―Hmm. And when was that exactly?‖

53

―Let me see…it was eight years ago. A hit and run.‖
―Oh, thank you again.‖ Again Vincent hesitated. ―Um, Professor Mansfield wrote an
article a while back with pictures of Templar artifacts. Would you happen to know what became
of those artifacts?‖
―Yes, I know we have them catalogued in storage here. I am an assistant professor but I
wasn‘t on board yet when Trent Mansfield was teaching here. Still, I know of his work. I studied
his findings.‖
―Sorry. What did you say your name was?‖
―Timothy Neville.‖
―I am in Israel right now but I‘d like to know if I would be able to examine the artifacts if
I came to Bournemouth? I had some questions about the hilt of the sword he found.‖
―Yes, one of the other professors told me Mansfield felt the sword was irregular and had
some reservations about publishing his findings. Yes, if you came I‘d be happy to show them to
you.‖
Vincent smiled broadly at the group and gave them the thumbs up. He worked out the
details of their meeting and hung up.
―You guys take the plane back to the U.S. Ty and I will hop over to England for a day
and take some pictures of the items at Bournemouth. Hopefully we can discover exactly where
in Bhutan the artifacts were found.‖
****
The next day Ty was relieved to leave Israel, putting distance between himself and his
attackers. Vincent rented a car at Heathrow Airport and headed out of London. As Vincent
careened through the city, struggling to keep the car on the left side of the road, he said, ―I was

54

reading something interesting on the plane.‖
―Yeah?‖ Ty gripped the dashboard as the car turned left into oncoming traffic. ―Whoa,
Dad,‖ he said in a panicked voice.
Vincent swerved and grinned. ―It‘s kind of hard to remember to drive on the opposite
side.‖ He slammed on his brakes and screeched to a halt at a red light.
The temperature was only in the 60s but Ty could feel himself sweating. ―How far is this
university, anyway?‖
―An hour and a half, plenty of time for me to discuss this with you. It has to do with the
Rex Deus.‖
Plenty of time for you to have a car accident and kill us both, Ty thought. Still, he was
flattered that his father valued his opinion.
The light turned green and Vincent floored the gas pedal, heading out of London for the
southern coast of England.
―The Rex Deus...don't you wish there was some way to identify which family is part of
them, Dad?‖
Vincent grinned widely. ―Well, you can kind of tell who they were because they
constantly intermarried. They say the Stuarts, the Hapsburgs, William the Conqueror...‖
―Royal families in England? And the Hapsburgs, the royals in Austria?‖
―Yes, supposedly they were Rex Deus. But, and here's where it gets interesting, there is
something going on called the Cohen project. Aaron was Moses's brother, the first Cohen.‖
―What's that mean, the first Cohen?‖
―Whenever there is a Jewish person with the name Cohen, Kogan, something similar,
some variation of Cohen, that means they were descended from Aaron HaCohen, Moses's

55

brother. Aaron and Moses were from the tribe of Levi, the priest tribe and Aaron was anointed
the first High Priest.
Cohens are supposedly direct descendents of Aaron. So now there's a research project
going on to determine which DNA identifies a person as a Cohen. They've taken many Cohens,
they call them Kohanim, from all over the world and are trying to determine which DNA
segment...‖
―So wait a minute. If there is a DNA segment that can identify a person as a priest,
then...‖
―Exactly. If a person from one of these prominent families has that gene, then it will
identify him as Rex Deus.‖
―Wow!‖ Ty was speechless for a moment. ―Any results yet?‖
―You can't just go around and poke people to get blood samples from them.‖
Ty laughed. ―No, that's for sure.‖
―But they've found that 46% of Kohanim carry chromosomes that point to a single
ancestor.‖
Vincent careened into a parking spot, screeching to a halt. ―We're here.‖
Vincent slammed the car door and approached a student for directions to the School of
Conservation Sciences and the Archaeology Department. He headed off in that direction with Ty
trailing, trying to keep up with his father's fast pace.

56

CHAPTER 5
Bhutan—June
From the outside, the building appeared to be a traditional dzong, a fortress temple. It
topped a sheer rock face, with a few sparse patches of green where lone trees or shrubs grew.
Ashi walked with Ty outside on the stone terrace. She made a sweeping gesture with her arm
over the deep valley and toward the distant mountains.
―Is it not so very beautiful?‖ Her mouth widened into a dazzling smile.
―Yes it is,‖ Ty replied. She was so compelling; Ty looked at her and he wanted to have
the same opinion, to agree with absolutely anything she said.
―There is much to see and…,‖ Ashi hesitated, ―and visit in this valley. Much time can
pass to see everything.‖
Ty wasn’t sure what she was trying to tell him but he was enjoying watching how she
moved, how her face changed as she talked, her expressions fluid. He leaned over the low wall
to see how high up they were. He immediately had a dizzy sensation and felt Ashi pull him back
by his arm.
―You fall over wall…that fastest way to see valley, Tyler Ty,‖ she joked.
He peeked over the wall again. The black-clad archers were carefully picking their way
down into the valley. They were carrying a stretcher with a shrouded form on top of it. It was
evidence he was trying to push to the back of his mind, the fact that a friend was dead. He took a
step backwards, as if the sight physically hit him.
An elderly monk approached the two and spoke to Ashi in Bhutanese. Ty observed how
the man showed deference to the young girl, bending over in a near-bow. His tone toward Ashi
was reverent.

57

He had the impression that she was a leader at this place and was needed to resolve
problems. He quickly dismissed the notion. After all, she was just a kid, like him.
When the monk moved away from them Ty said, ―Ashi, it’s a long way down the
mountain. How did the archers get to us so fast?‖
―I send them. I know you come here on that day,‖ she said softly and with a gentle smile.
―I wait for you for a long time.‖
****
The secretary directed them to Professor Neville‘s office, where they found a young man
with glasses and thinning, blond hair sitting at a desk stacked with papers, his cramped office
crammed with books and files. He came from behind his desk to clear two chairs. Ty heard him
mumbling to himself, something about never being able to get out from under his mess, as he
tossed an ancient- looking piece of a fresco into a corner, atop a pile of papers.
Professor Neville explained that he was just an associate professor, fresh out of grad
school, when he came to Bournemouth to research and teach alongside the renowned Dr.
Mansfield. But, sadly, he never got to meet the iconic professor.
While his father was talking with the professor, Ty was able to openly look around the
office and observe the details. The room was gray, dim, and colorless, with the only light source
a single, flickering fluorescent light from above. Besides books and papers, the objects on the
shelves and desk were a curious mixture of what appeared to be ancient artifacts and kitschy
junk. The professor had a clear glass case of bone fragments on his desk next to a glass
Eurodisney paperweight with a smiling, waving Mickey. On the edge of the desk, facing Ty and
Vincent sat a black, plaster dog, holding a basket in its mouth that at one time held flowers but
were now brown, dried twigs.

58

Ty turned his attention back to the conversation.
―I looked up to Dr. Mansfield. I had an immense amount of respect for him, so when the
teaching opportunity arose, well…‖ With a sheepish grin, he shrugged his shoulders. ―I had to
come here.‖
A heavy-set, older lady, with curly brown hair and glasses appeared at the open doorway.
―Ah, you‘re here, Maryanne.‖ He seemed momentarily confused. ―Perhaps our guests
would like a cup of tea or coffee?‖
―I‘ll have a coffee,‖ Vincent said and Ty shook his head.
―Imagine my surprise when I arrived to find that my idol had apparently lost his
marbles.‖
―How so?‖
―He traveled half way across the world, chasing the wind.‖
―What made him go so far away?‖
―A crazy prophecy. At least that‘s what all our colleagues thought about it.‖
Vincent‘s eyes lit up with interest. ―What exactly was the prophecy?‖
―Oh, it‘s around here somewhere.‖ Professor Neville made a sweeping gesture with his
arm. ―I‘d have to dig it up.‖ He glanced at Ty. ―Heh, heh, a little archaeology humor.‖
Ty inwardly groaned but forced what he was sure was a lame smile on his face.
―People were surprised when he came back with some intriguing items.‖ He leaned back
and stroked his chin. ―Nobody expected him to find anything. In he strolled with several
artifacts.‖
―Yes and…?‖
―There were some whispers that he obtained them from somewhere other than Bhutan.

59

Really, a Templar in Bhutan? It is incomprehensible.‖
―And then there was something about the sword?‖
Maryanne returned with two steaming mugs. She appeared flustered when Vincent
flashed her his bright smile and nodded.
―Yes. The hilt was embellished and decorated. I‘ll show you. I got the objects from
storage this morning. Quite unlike a Templar sword.‖
Professor Neville unlocked a closet and retrieved the sword, covered in protective
wrappings and laid it on his desk. He pulled a few more objects out of the closet and began to
carefully and reverently unwrap the items.
Vincent stood and leaned over the sword, running his fingers over the hilt. ―Yes, this is
the picture I remember.‖
―There was talk of him not publishing,‖ Professor Neville murmured, ―Of course, behind
his back. He was such an icon in the field. He had the last word on whether to publish.‖ He
continued unwrapping the items and presenting them to Vincent.
After examining each artifact closely, Vincent sat back down and sipped his coffee.
―Was this everything? I‘d like to see everything he found even if it seems insignificant.‖
―I‘m showing you the artifacts that he published pictures of, but there were some other
things.‖ He thought for a minute. ―Follow me.‖
He led them down the hallway to a locked door. ―This was Dr. Mansfield‘s office. We use
it as a storeroom now,‖ he said as he fumbled with his keys.
He found the correct key, opened the door and led them inside the dark, musty room. The
storeroom burst into light when Professor Neville opened the blinds, coughing.
―Someone needs to clean this place,‖ he said, mumbling to himself. ―I‘ll get Maryanne to

60

do it.‖
Ty watched the dust dancing in the sunlight as the professor rifled through the messy
storeroom.
―This is it. I knew it was around here somewhere.‖
―This is the prophecy?‖ Vincent asked.
―Mansfield found it in Bhutan. It looks like a prophecy.‖ He peered at it, adjusting his
glasses on his nose.
It had been produced by placing a piece of paper over some sort of engraved item and
rubbing charcoal over it, copying the raised parts of the item onto the paper, highlighting the
engraved portions.
―Eh..Umm…something about an enormous treasure. Its hiding place will be revealed, oh,
wait, it will not be revealed until some day when a lady from the ancient house of de Charney
awakens from a lengthy slumber.‖ He stood up and looked at Vincent and Ty. ―Well that‘s
certainly a prophecy.‖
―De Charney, hmm. Too bad it doesn‘t say where to find it,‖ Vincent said.
―Maryanne, please come and make photocopies of these rubbings,‖ Professor Neville
called, sticking his head out the doorway.
―You don‘t mind sharing this information?‖ Vincent asked.
―No, now that Mansfield is gone, nobody is much interested in obscure Templar items.‖
He took off his glasses and scratched his head.
Maryanne rushed in, looking harried, and took the rubbings, giving Vincent a smile as
she left.
―So nobody believed him, that he found the artifacts in Bhutan?‖ Vincent asked

61

―The general consensus is that they are all authentic. However, maybe he had a reason
for keeping the true location hidden.‖
―But Bhutan, of all places. If he wanted to make it seem like he found these things
elsewhere, wouldn‘t he have created a more likely place where he found them?‖
―Well…his partner did back him up…‖
Partner! Ty focused on hearing every nugget of information.
―Where‘s this partner now?‖ Vincent asked.
The professor shrugged. ―I don‘t know. He never returned to the university and I really
don‘t know very much about him.‖
There were a few moments of silence. Vincent appeared to be mulling this information
over when Professor Neville stood up.
―I really wanted to extend our meeting over lunch today but I have a class to teach and
then an important faculty meeting. Will you be in the area this evening?‖
Vincent appeared to wake from his reverie. ―No. No, we‘ll be in London tonight, but I
appreciate your spending time with us. This information is definitely invaluable.‖
The professor chuckled. ―Another piece of the puzzle, right? That‘s what we do, isn‘t it?
Put together pieces of a puzzle?‖
The professor ushered them to the door, still apologizing for not spending more time with
them.
―What do you think, Ty? Are we at a dead end?‖ Vincent asked as they walked back
down the corridor they had come down just a half hour previously.
―I dunno. What about this partner? I wish we knew more about him.‖
They came to an abrupt halt at the end of the hallway. Maryanne sat behind a desk,

62

reading a book. Without taking her eyes off the book, she lifted a sandwich to her mouth, as if in
a trance.
―Sorry to interrupt your book, Maryanne. I just wanted to thank you again for the
coffee,‖ Vincent said.
―Oh, not at all. You are very welcome and you were not interrupting.‖ Maryanne was
flustered as she laid her book down to speak to Vincent.
He laughed when he saw the title. ―How do you like my book so far?‖
Maryanne blushed. ―Professor Neville told me you‘d be paying a visit and I‘ve been
meaning to read it for such a long time. Everybody I know has read it. I just love it so far,‖ she
gushed. ―I can‘t put it down.‖
―Hmm, do you have any ideas for me?‖ Vincent asked, dropping down onto the chair in
front of her desk. He leaned forward on the desk with his chin resting on his fist and looked into
her eyes.
If possible, Maryanne appeared even more embarrassed and flustered. Ty had seen
Vincent‘s effect on women many times before but it was still disconcerting to see a lovestruck
older lady. Vincent appeared to thrive on it.
―I…uh, I…no, not really.‖
―I was just speaking with the professor.‖ He leaned forward and nearly whispered, as if
sharing a secret. ―We were talking about Professor Mansfield and his looking for Templars in
Bhutan. He couldn‘t tell me very much about Professor Mansfield. It seems he never met him.‖
―Yes, Professor Neville arrived just a little bit after we buried Trent.‖
―Trent? Were you friendly with him?‖
―Oh yes. He was a wonderful man. Such a shame.‖ She leaned forward too and said with

63

the same conspiratorial tone, ―Hit by a car, you know. The bastard never even stopped.
Witnesses say he never even looked back.‖
―That is awful,‖ he replied with heartfelt sympathy. ―But what about this partner he had?
How did he fit into all this?‖
―Oh, Garrett Cooper? Another wonderful man. He was a professor here too. He was still
in Bhutan when Trent was killed. He sent in his resignation by mail and I haven‘t seen him
since.‖
―Really. Were you friendly with him, as well?‖
―Garrett and I got along famously. He was quite a baker. I am too. We had our own
cookie parties, so to speak.‖ She glanced at Ty. ―We were very good friends.‖ She sighed. ―Back
then…well, it wasn‘t just seeing each other at the department picnics.‖
Ty hovered behind his father, listening. The conversation took a melancholy tone.
―It must have been hard to never see him again,‖ Vincent said.
―It was very difficult.‖
―And how could he? Never another word to you, just like that?‖ Vincent snapped his
fingers.
Maryanne hesitated, looking away, and Ty knew. Dad is a master at this.
―Weeelll, he completely severed ties with every single person around here except for
me,‖ she said proudly.
―Well, good!‖ Vincent said, slapping the desk. ―I‘m glad.‖
―He phoned me to say he had to drop out of sight and that he wasn‘t coming back. He
didn‘t want me involved in whatever it was that was bothering him.‖
―Something was bothering him?‖

64

―Yes. He never told me what it was but he seemed nervous about it.‖
―And where is he now?‖
―I can‘t say.‖
Vincent spoke slowly and sincerely, measuring his words. ―I am very sure if there is one
person he might like to talk to it might be me.‖
―I don‘t know. He made me swear never to tell.‖
―I might have the information that would make him come out of hiding. I could possibly
help him...possibly he could come back...‖
Maryanne locked eyes with Vincent and regarded him intently for a long moment.
She closed her eyes with resignation. ―I do hope I am doing the right thing.‖ She took a
deep breath and told him quickly on the exhale, ―He‘s teaching at a boys' school in London.
Haverford‘s Prep School for Boys.‖
―I‘ll speak to him.‖ Vincent stood up.
―Please don‘t do anything that would reveal his whereabouts. Please. I am nervous too.
Help him.‖ She looked up at him pleadingly.
―I will certainly try.‖
****
Two hours later they were parked diagonally across the street from Haverford‘s. The car
windows were down and they were silently enjoying the sunshine and warm breeze. Ty felt
drowsy after lunch, thinking about Jenna, wondering what she was doing at that moment.
Ty felt Vincent suddenly sit up straight. The school was set back from the narrow street,
which was lined with low, brick apartment buildings. A chain link fence separated the street from
the schoolyard. Ty stared as the double doors opened and boys in dark pants and white shirts and

65

ties poured out.
Vincent and Ty had rushed discussions as each adult man emerged. They pinpointed one
grayish, balding, portly man with a briefcase as the best match with Maryanne ‘s description.
They emerged from the car at a near jog, slamming the car doors. The teacher heard the noise
and glanced behind him. He picked up his pace. As several boys around him attempted to speak
to him, calling, ―Dr. Cooper,‖ Ty knew they had the right person.
Dr. Cooper didn‘t stop to talk to the boys, but rushed past them. He kept glancing
fearfully over his shoulder. He walked quickly, reached into a brown bag he was carrying and
pulled out a handful of whatever was in it and threw it at Ty and Vincent.
―Go away!‖ He threw another handful at them. ―Leave me alone.‖
Ty realized the frightened man was throwing peanuts at them. He would have laughed at
how comical it was except that he felt sympathetic for the teacher‘s terror.
―We‘re not going to hurt you,‖ Vincent called, holding his hands up to shield his face.
―We just want to talk.‖
The teacher only quickened his pace.
―Please stop. We don‘t want to hurt you.‖
Dr. Cooper broke into a jog.
―Someone I cared about died for this too. I know how it feels,‖ Vincent called.
The man slowed to a stop and a curious crowd of boys was gathering. His eyes widened
in recognition.
―I know you. Yes, Vincent Scalisi, right?‖ The terror on his face morphed into
puzzlement.
―Yes, Garret Cooper? I just wanted to ask you some questions. That‘s all,‖ Vincent

66

replied.
Dr. Cooper eyed the schoolboys. ―Let‘s go someplace we can talk. Come with me.‖
He led them through narrow streets until they arrived at an open door, where they
stepped through into darkness, except for a bright flickering light in the corner- a TV. A bright
beam of light from the doorway created a square of yellow on the otherwise dark floor. When
Ty's eyes adjusted he saw they were in a pub, a long bar, edged with empty barstools. There was
only one person there, the bartender, staring at the soccer game on TV and absentmindedly
wiping out the inside of a glass. The smell in the bar was a mix of wet dog and stale beer.
The bartender barely tore his eyes away from the game to glance at his customers and
ask, ―The usual?‖
―A double, and one for my friend here.‖ Garrett tilted his head toward Vincent. ―Young
man, a pint, Coke?‖
Ty shook his head.
Garrett tossed the drink back and motioned for another. The bartender apparently knew
him because he was standing with the bottle, ready to refill his drink. Vincent sipped from his
glass.
―What brings you to this part of the world?‖ Garrett questioned.
―Templar artifacts...connected with Bhutan.‖
―Who told you?‖ Garrett asked sharply. ―Did someone tell you?‖
―I remembered a publication from a few years back. Your partner found some sort of
items in Bhutan.‖
―Trent, yes.‖ Garrett relaxed.
―Where were you in Bhutan?‖

67

He shrugged. ―Here and there. We went all over the bloody country. How did you say
you found me?‖
―I didn't. We paid a visit to Bournemouth and Maryanne...‖
A smirk crept over Garrett's face as he lifted his glass. ―I knew she couldn't keep quiet.‖
He sighed and tossed back the rest of his drink and gestured to Vincent to do the same.
―This wasn‘t the way it was supposed to be.‖ Dr. Cooper tapped his finger on the bar to
signal the bartender. His hair was bushy and gray. He wore dress pants but his shoes looked
worn. His shirt buckled as the buttons were stretched across his huge belly, revealing his tee shirt
underneath.
―I was a full professor. I have a doctorate. I published regularly and was very well
respected in my field.‖ He waved his glass. ―Which as you know, was archaeology, specializing
in the medieval period. Drink, drink.‖ He waved his glass aro und in wide, uncontrolled circles.
Vincent watched the ex-professor guzzle the hard liquor and raised his own glass.
―Yes, I know. I‘ve read your work. You quit the business.‖
―I didn‘t quit,‖ he roared, his eyes flashing. ―I was forced out.‖
Dr. Cooper hunched over the bar with both hands wrapped around his glass. His burst of
energy appeared to be over and now he seemed deflated.
―I made the most important find of my life and I had to keep it secret. I feel fortunate to
have escaped with my life…‖ He took another sip and added, with a sarcastic little smile, ―so
far.‖
―Please tell me what happened,‖ Vincent implored.
Ty, as usual, remained the silent observer.
―Trent and I went to Bhutan. We had reason to believe we were following the trail of an

68

important Templar. We, of course, were thinking about treasure.‖
―You thought the Knights‘ treasure was in Bhutan?‖
―Hmm? Yes.‖ He looked at the bartender. ―The bottle please?‖ He reached for it and
poured himself another, extended his arm and refilled Vincent‘s glass.
―Did you find it?‖
―Yes, as a matter of fact, I did find treasure, an unexpected treasure. Trent was to return
back home before me. I was to remain behind and continue the investigation until Trent could
rejoin me. Unfortunately, Trent didn‘t make it back.‖ He gave a mirthless laugh.
―I‘m very sorry. I know he was your partner.‖
―My very dearest friend. Murdered, you know.‖
―Murdered! I thought he was the victim of a hit and run.‖
The sarcastic smile returned to Dr. Cooper ‘s face. ―Then why was his ho use torn apart,
ransacked before they could get Trent into an ambulance?‖
―I had not heard that.‖
―Someone, or I should say, some organization thought Trent was onto something and did
not want him to reveal what he knew. They searched his house to insure t here was no evidence
that would be revealed after his death.‖
―But what did he know?‖
Garret Cooper stared at him, laughed and shook his head. ―I‘ll take that information to
my grave.‖
Vincent laughed along with him. ―Are you afraid to reveal something or are you hoarding
the treasure?‖
―You know there‘s a third possibility.‖

69

―I can‘t imagine what that might be.‖
―Well, anyway, there I was in Bhutan when I got word of Trent‘s murder,‖ he said,
ignoring Vincent‘s implied question. ―I certainly did not want to come back and meet the same
fate, no I did not. And, I was fascinated, intrigued. No, those words are not strong enough. I was
absolutely, completely captivated by what I found.‖ He took a long swig. ―And no, I will never
reveal it. So I stayed. I stayed in hiding, but I was happy to be there.‖
―But you came back.‖
―I laid low for nearly two years. I felt I was in the safest place in the world, a place
nobody could find me. But then I felt it was time to come back. You might say I got homesick.
However, I couldn‘t come back to my old life. It was too risky and I didn't want to join Trent in
the afterworld.‖
―So here you are.‖
―Here I am--a shadow of what I could have been.‖ He took on a morose tone.
―You know, you weren‘t that hard to find.‖
Dr. Cooper raised his eyebrows. ―That‘s right. So Maryanne told you. Huh, I thought she
could keep a secret better than that.‖ He thought for a moment. ―No, I hoped she could keep a
secret. I just couldn‘t leave her without another word. When a dear one disappears from the face
of the earth, the wondering and speculation could drive a person mad. No, she deserved better
than that.‖
He seemed very sad and by now was slurring his words. Ty felt pity for him.
―I still want to go back. But you can never go back, can you?‖ He stared at the floor and
seemed to be talking to himself.
―You don‘t think you can ever get back in the business?‖ Vincent asked.

70

―No, no, go back to Bhutan. I want to go back some day.‖ He reached over to fill
Vincent‘s glass again.
―No, thank you very much.‖ He covered the glass with his hand.
The silence signaled that the interview was over. Vincent and Ty thanked Dr. Cooper
repeatedly and sincerely and shook his hand. They left the pitiful man sitting in his chair with his
bottle and glass in the gloomy room. When Ty turned for a last look he was staring at the floor,
deep in thought.
When they were out on the street Ty took a deep breath in the warm, late-afternoon sun.
It was a relief after the oppressive little pub.
―Whew. That was something, huh? My head is spinning after that,‖ Vincent said.
―Yeah, mine‘s spinning too.‖
―No literally it‘s spinning. He kept filling my glass.‖ Vincent tossed the car keys to Ty.
―You‘re up, bud. I can‘t drive.‖
Ty felt relief that he wasn‘t about to have another hair-raising ride with his father. He was
about to put the key in the car lock when he said, ―Wait, Dad. I just thought of something. Let‘s
go back.‖
When they entered the pub again, Garrett was still sitting in the same spot, staring into
his glass.
Ty stood next to him until Garrett, with a start, became aware of his presence.
―The treasure will not be revealed until some day when a lady from the ancient house of
de Charney awakens from a lengthy slumber,‖ Ty recited. It was the prophecy he had heard
earlier in the day.
Garrett stared at him as if he were looking at a ghost.

71

―What do you know about it?‖ he asked in a whisper.
―Nothing. We are asking for your help.‖
They locked eyes. Garrett continued gazing at him until finally, he said, ―Yes, I will
help.‖
****
In their hotel room, Vincent kicked off his shoes and lay down on the bed.
―I don‘t know, Ty—so many unanswered questions. I‘m exhausted. What a day. And you
knew the magic words--great! Do you mind ordering room service for us?‖ Vincent asked,
closing his eyes.
Ty was left to his own thoughts, wondering about the Templar treasure and what the
unexpected treasure was that Dr. Cooper and his partner found in Bhutan. He thought about Dr.
Cooper hoarding treasure, and what the third possibility could be. What had captivated him?
Mostly he wondered about what Vincent had shouted earlier to convince Garrett to stop. Who
had Vincent cared about that died for the treasure?
Vincent‘s eyes opened his eyes again. ―Oh, and if anyone calls tell them we‘re going to
Bhutan.‖

72

PART 2
CHAPTER 6
The day started auspiciously...a downpour, and then a rainbow in the humid air of Dehli.
Ty watched out the huge window at the airport, seemingly at the planes landing and taking off,
but in actuality, at the rainbow. It felt as if something sacred was about to begin, maybe a great
Templar find, or a fantastic archaeological discovery. Ty couldn‘t pinpoint it, but it felt as if
something magnificent was about to make its appearance on the face of the earth and this was
the very beginning of it.
Ty turned his back on the window as the rainbow faded. Nobody else had noticed it.
Therese was reading, slumped down in her chair, twirling her hair and holding her book up to
her face. Ty knew it was a romance novel from the cover illustration of the half-clothed couple,
embracing. Cheryl was dozing, laying down over two chairs, scrunched up. Vincent was deep in
thought as he studied his laptop. The professors, Tullio, Preston and Richard were engaged in a
lackadaisical chat as they kept an eye on the luggage. Oliver and Rishi were outside a lounge in
the distance, smoking furiously, hovering over a cylindrical garbage can, topped with a bowl of
sand. Ty crossed through throngs of people and joined them.
Oliver and Rishi were silent, intent on their task. When he spotted Ty, Rishi reached into
his shirt pocket and pulled out half a pack of cigarettes.
―Want one?‖ Rishi asked from the corner of his mouth, his cigarette dangling from the
other corner.
Ty held up a hand in front of the pack. ―Nah, why would I want one?‖ He turned to
Oliver. ―You don‘t smoke. What are you doing?‖
―Solidarity, man. I‘m showing my support.‖

73

―We‘re trying to enjoy the last cigarettes before we go into the Land of the Komodo
Dragon, or whatever it's called,‖ Rishi replied.
Oliver took a deep drag and Rishi followed suit. ―No smoking allowed in Bhutan. We‘re
trying to finish the pack. Sure you don‘t want one?‖ Oliver asked.
Ty ignored the question. ―The whole country? You can‘t smoke anywhere in the whole
country?‖
―Incredible, isn‘t it?‖ Rishi said.
As Rishi tapped the pack and pulled out another cigarette, Ty noticed his fingers were
long and tapering. Whereas Oliver was sloppy and unpretentious, Rishi‘s look was studied. He
was smooth and elegant. Though he was wearing hiking boots like the rest of them, they looked
fashionable on Rishi. The glasses he wore were tinted even indoors, making it difficult to read
his eyes. Having grown up in London, he still bore a trace of an aristocratic, British accent.
A voice came through the speakers, announcing their flight was boarding.
Oliver immediately stubbed out his cigarette. ―This is it, man.‖
Rishi coolly finished smoking, slowly buried the butt in the sand and tossed the rest of
the pack into the garbage.
―You‘re okay with this, huh?‖ Ty asked.
Rishi smiled and tapped his jacket pocket. ―I‘ve got plenty of nicotine gum and patches
to see me through.‖
As they were getting settled in the plane, Vincent handed Ty a sheaf of papers. ―Check
these out, Ty. I‘d like your opinion about a few things. Pass them to Rishi when you‘re done.‖
Ty settled in his seat with every intention of reading the papers. Instead, as soon as the
plane lifted off he gazed out the window and thought about Jenna's sunny, smiling face,

74

worrying if she was going to pass all her exams without him to help her study. She was
interested in Vincent's work, but didn't really enjoy reading like Ty did, and wasn't totally versed
in the subject.
He scrolled through the pictures of her on his camera over and over, thinking how lucky
he was to have her for a girlfriend. Plenty of boys liked her but he knew she loved him. And it
was not because his father was a celebrity, which he knew would attract some girls. She once
told him jokingly she loved him for his good looks.
The plane flew over the mountains and descended into a valley for landing, the wings
looking as if they were going to touch the tall trees on the mountainside. As the plane dipped
toward Paro airport Oliver moaned, ―Oh, God, just get me on the ground.‖ Oliver had been sick
the whole flight, retreating to the lavatory in the rear of the plane several times. Ty was grateful
he had the sense not to show support for Rishi‘s smoking habit.
The plane roared to a stop and Ty looked out the window, eager for a gli mpse of the
Mountain Fortress of the Gods. Bhutan had this title because there were only a few high
mountain passes into the country and it had never been successfully invaded. The country
continued to follow that long tradition of guarding its borders by limiting the number of tourists
and charging a hefty tourist tax. Vincent and the team were permitted visas, not as researchers
but as tourists.
Their tour guide, Decki, met them when they stepped off the plane. He had a perpetual
smile on his face, as he helped them navigate through the baggage claim and customs, even
though the airport was nearly empty. Decki explained that on some days there was only one
flight into Bhutan and one flight out on the schedule.
After a two hour drive they arrived in the cap ital of Bhutan. Thimpu‘s population was

75

little more than a medium- sized town, back home in New Jersey. As they drove into the large
square that marked the heart of the city, they saw a colorful, ornately-painted booth in the center.
It was where the policemen directed traffic. Ty noticed with a start that he had not seen a single
traffic light. In all probability, he thought, if there was no traffic light in the center of Thimpu,
there probably wasn‘t a single traffic light in all Bhutan!
As they checked into the Jumolhari Hotel, Vincent said, ―Meet down here for dinner in
fifteen minutes, okay? Afterwards, party in our room.‖
―Dad, why is there a party in our room?‖ Ty asked as soon as the door to their room
closed behind the bellhop. ―This isn‘t like you,‖ he added.
Vincent looked serious for a moment. ―This is like me. This is the first time I‘ve felt you
and I were safe in a long time. It‘s the first time I haven‘t looked over my shoulder in a long
time.‖ He smiled. ―You don‘t know what I was like …before…‖
Ty stared at him, wondering, before what? He thought about the men who followed them
across the globe. After their attack, Ty thought he was the only one bearing the burden of fear
and he hadn‘t realized how heavily it was weighing on his father.
―Yeah, I‘ll bet nobody followed us all the way here.‖
―That‘s for sure,‖ Vincent chuckled.
****
The next morning they stepped out in front of the hotel to watch Decki direct their
drivers, who were loading their luggage into two vans. Ty was amazed that they we re in the
capital city, yet they saw very few westerners. Most people were dressed in traditional Bhutanese
clothing- ghos for the men, which were like plaid, knee-length bathrobes they wore with knee
socks. The women wore kiras, the same plaid bathrobes b ut ankle- length. Some people, he

76

noticed, wore a combination of Bhutanese and western dress, sneakers paired with a gho, or a
woman wearing a tee shirt and down jacket over her kira.
A car, which appeared to be a taxi, drove by the hotel. Two European men sat in the back
seat, looking directly at the group in front of the hotel until they spotted Ty watching them. They
quickly turned their faces.
Ty began to sweat, thinking, Naa, it can’t be! I’m being paranoid. How could they have
followed us here?
Ty looked back at the team. Everybody else in the group was milling around, talking and
laughing…except Oliver. He stared at Ty. He saw them too, Ty thought.
Ty tried to push the sighting to the back of his mind as nauseating fear permeated his
body. The group climbed in and Ty noticed the oversized van still had the ―new car smell.‖ It
was plush. The seats were thickly cushioned and the ride was smooth. When they were
underway, Decki turned around and continued his tour guide duties.
Ty diverted his mind from his fear by alternating between staring out the window at the
magnificent beauty and looking at Decki, shooting question after question at him.
―Is it true that you can‘t smoke in Bhutan?‖ Ty shot a sidelong glance at Rishi.
―Yes, it is banned.‖
―How about TV?‖
―This country was the last country in the world to allow television. It arrived here in
1999. Now we also have internet and cell phones…although not many of us have them,‖ Decki
added.
―What else is banned?‖ Ty asked.
Decki smiled. ―How about plastic bags?‖

77

―What?‖
―We had plastic shopping bags but found they blew all over the land and looked quite
messy…so they are banned from the country.‖
Ty thought about all the plastic grocery bags he saw in the United States, stuck in trees or
stuck up against fences. ―What a great idea. They should be banned back home too.‖
―It's like paradise here,‖ Therese said.
―People think of Bhutan as Shan-gri- la, but we have our problems here,‖ Decki said.
―It seems to be a very simple, peaceful way of life,‖ Cheryl said. ―I don't see any
problems.‖
―Just like many other countries we have...issues...with immigration and discrimination.‖
―Oh.‖ Cheryl smiled. ―People think West Virginia is simple and idyllic too, but I know
it's a hard life.‖
Decki nodded. ―Yes, in many respects, it's a hard life here.‖
―Tell us about the king,‖ Therese said.
―Our last king, Jigme Singye Wangchuck, abdicated his throne for his son, the fifth
Dragon King,‖ Decki said.
―That‘s who she really wants to hear about,‖ Rishi said.
―His name is Jigme Wangchuck, right? I‘ve read about him. He‘s the most handsome
single king on the planet—a true prince charming,‖ Therese said.
Oliver turned to her in wonder. ―How about that? Our little, quiet Therese has her heart
set on Prince Charming. I thought you were saving yourself for me.‖
Therese replied with a playful tap on the shoulder. ―You‘re the last person I‘d save
myself for.‖

78

―Sorry to disappoint you, Therese. He recently married,‖ Decki said.
―Oh, no, now I might really be stuck with Oliver,‖ she said, smiling at Oliver.
―If I‘m second choice after a King I can handle that. So where are we headed today?‖
Oliver asked.
―Trongsa--right in the middle of the country. We will be there by sunset. If we didn‘t
have the road it would have taken weeks,‖ Decki laughed.
Ty realized he had been expecting a rugged, hard journey. He heard how remote Bhutan
was and thought he was in for a rigorous trip. But, rolling smoothly across the country on this
newly-paved road in a luxury van, dispelled all his apprehensions. He briefly wondered why
backpacks were recommended for traveling to Bhutan. Whatever the reason, he felt the tension
leave his body and he started to enjoy himself. He resisted the urge to look behind him to see if
the two men were following them, reassuring himself that he was just imagining that they were
the same two men who had followed them in Jerusalem.
Decki‘s informative treatises became fewer with long silences between them and the
group began to fall asleep. Ty fell into a deep reverie, remembering the pile of papers his father
had handed him on the airplane. It was a stack of articles about a mysterious and mystical
kingdom, hidden high in the Himalayas, called Shambhala. Although its exact location has never
been discovered it is believed to be surrounded by snow-capped mountains. It is a place of
beauty, where the inhabitants are enlightened, and peace and harmony reigns. The mystical
brotherhood who lives there works in service for the betterment of humankind.
Ty gazed at the snow-rimmed mountains and imagined they could climb over the next
mountain pass and see it. The articles said that both Joseph Stalin and Adolph Hitler tried to find
the mystical kingdom. But according to the legends, only a righteous person could see the

79

paradise.
Late last night after the party wound down, while they were getting ready for bed, Ty
questioned his father about it. Vincent told him that he didn‘t believe it was a real place…that
the myth meant that when a person is enlightened he would find an inner heaven or S hambhala
and see the world around him, no matter where he was, as Shambhala.
Ty dozed and when he opened his eyes the bright, blue sky had transformed into gray,
threatening clouds and Ty realized he had fallen asleep.
―When did this happen?‖ he asked nobody in particular, rubbing his eyes.
Decki turned around and faced him. ―It is a little early for monsoon season but it looks
like it is about to start…today,‖ he said, still grinning.
The sky got darker until it looked like dusk. After a few large, splattering drops on the
windshield, the sky opened up. The rain came down as a solid wall of water. The windshield
wipers were useless in the deluge so the driver slowed to a crawl and carefully edged his way
over, trying to locate the side of the road.
The group sat in the van on the shoulder for a half an hour until the sky began to lighten
and the rain eased a bit.
When they resumed their journey Preston‘s voice crackled over the radio. He seemed
anxious. ―We stopped for a long time. I hope we won‘t be on these mountain roads in the dark.‖
―Not to worry,‖ Decki replied, picking up the radio and talking into it. ―There‘s not too
many kilometers left until we get to our hotel. We‘ll be there in plenty of time before dark.‖
As he finished this last sentence there was a rumbling sound. It sounded like a train
coming towards them but Ty remembered that Bhutan didn‘t have a railroad system. He looked
up the side of the mountain to their right. It looked like a solid, brown wall was moving in slow

80

motion, on a collision course with the van in the lead. Their driver slammed on the brakes and
they watched the wall threaten to swallow the professors‘ van in front of them.
Ty yelled a strangled, ―Noooo.‖
The van in front stopped short and the rocks and mud streamed past the van's hood, then
into the ravine on the left. When the rumbling stopped there was a new mountain of mud in the
middle of the road, blocking their passage.

81

CHAPTER 7
There was a long, dead silence and nobody in the car moved. Ty realized he had been
holding his breath as he watched the mudslide. Now he let it out with a slow exhale.
Oliver let out a low whistle. ―The professors could have bought the farm. What am I
saying? We all could have bought the farm.‖
―Bought a farm?‖ Decki asked.
―It‘s a saying. The mud could have buried us or swept us over the side of the road into
the ravine. We could all be dead,‖ Therese explained, shuddering.
The professors emerged from their van.
―Now what?‖ Richard Lobinsky asked, looking both irritated and frustrated.
―Good question,‖ Vincent answered, arms crossed, looking at the mountain of mud in the
road.
Preston appeared anxious, alternating between looking down the road in the direction
they had just come from, and trying to look eastward around the pile of dirt and mud.
―Decki,‖ Vincent called. ―Can you find out how long this will take to clear?‖
Decki nodded his head and approached the line of cars that was forming behind them to
talk to the locals and see what could be done. They sat in their vans with the doors open, waiting.
Rishi reached for one piece of nicotine gum and then another.
After an hour, a car coming from the last village they had passed, bumped along on the
rutted shoulder alongside the line of cars. It stopped next to the professors‘ van and several men
got out to inspect the blockage. Decki joined them and started a heated discussion, gesturing in
their direction every so often. Ty took pictures of the mudslide but cast sidelong glances at
Decki, trying to foresee the outcome. The men looked at their group but shook their heads.

82

When Decki approached Vincent to tell him what he had learned, the others circled
around too.
―It is no good. They are in contact with the other side of the slide. They say this will take
days to clear but most probably it means it will take a week or more to open the road.‖
―What can we do?‖ Preston asked nervously.
―Is there another way?‖ Vincent asked.
Decki shook his head.
Vincent walked to the side of the road and looked down the steep mountainside as if to
confirm it for himself.
―We can be back in Thimpu late tonight and have a good party,‖ Decki said with a smile.
―Damn it,‖ Vincent said angrily. ―If we do that we‘ll never get to Trashigang. Our tourist
visa is only good for twelve days.‖
Decki looked at the ground.
Vincent roared, ―Arghhh! We‘re so close and we‘ll be forced to turn around and go
home.‖
Everyone in the group was silent.
Oliver stood next to Vincent at the side of the road and looked down. ―What if we hike
down and around the slide? We can catch a ride to the next town on the other side.‖
―Quit clowning around, Oliver,‖ Preston said.
―Who‘s clowning?‖
The furrow between Vincent‘s eyes smoothed and his face broke out into a smile. ―I think
we can do that. It‘s not that steep.‖
―You‘re nuts,‖ Richard said. ―That‘s mud we‘d be hiking over.‖

83

Richard Lobinsky had a soft ring of fat around his middle and he looked like he hadn‘t
exercised since little league baseball.
―Not that much mud.‖ Vincent looked closely at him. ―Are you up for this, Richard?‖
Richard looked doubtful but nodded his assent. ―I want this as much as you do.‖ He
smiled. ―Well, maybe not as much as you but pretty badly.‖
Tullio Parisi was stocky and looked as if he would have trouble with a hike, yet he said
nothing. Tullio was dressed perfectly to play the part of a hiker, but his boots were spotless and
his pressed shirt was smoothed over a basketball belly- it appeared as if he didn't get dirty very
often and had never actually hiked.
―We have young ladies with us,‖ Preston said, jerking his shoulder toward Cheryl and
Therese.
―Who are you calling a lady?‖ Cheryl asked defiantly.
―I just ran a marathon last month,‖ Therese added.
―Then it‘s settled,‖ Vincent said. ―We can send the cars back with our luggage and only
take what we need. Decki can you go and take good care of our luggage?‖
―I cannot let you do that. I am your tour guide. I must stay with you. And I cannot let you
climb down here. If you lose your lives I am responsible.‖ He shook his head. ―No. That would
be terrible. I cannot let that happen.‖
Vincent took him aside and tried to convince him. The group couldn‘t hear the
conversation but they heard Decki moan and hold his head in his hands as he were imagining
what could happen on their hike.
After a few minutes of fervent arguing, Vincent rejoined the group. ―Decki‘s got some
sense of responsibility but I convinced him. He's going along with us. Grab your backpacks and

84

pack them with a change of clothes and your valuables…warm clothes too. Is everyone okay
with this? If you're not okay with it, you can go back to Thimpu with the luggage and wait for
us.‖
Everyone nodded.
―Andiamo. Let's go,‖ Tullio said fiercely.
―Make sure you have your passports and visas with you. Ty, I‘ll help you carry your
camera equipment. Rishi, grab your stuff, then help me distribute our equipment. All this
archaeological gear--who convinced me we needed it? Let‘s go. Decki how far is it to the next
town?‖
―I believe about 8 kilometers.‖
―Okay, then let‘s try to get there before dark.‖
Within minutes everyone was loading their backpacks with the redistributed equipment.
Vincent sent the drivers back to their hotel in Thimpu with their luggage. He promised them a
large sum of money when the group got back, as long as their belongings were intact.
The group started down the embankment. It looked steep from the road but they found
plenty of brush to hold onto. The ground was soaked, their boots sinking and slipping. Rather
than taking steps straight down they slid sideways, holding on to bushes protruding through the
mud and to each other. It didn‘t take them very long to arrive at a spot where they could hike
latterly across the mud. They got to the other side easily but got spattered and filthy in the
process.
―This was your idea, Oliver, right?‖ Professor Lobinsky griped. He struggled with his
pack, panting.
When they started back uphill on the other side of the slide they were all breathing

85

heavily. Tullio‘s face was red and sweat dripped from him, leaving wide swaths of darker fabric
around his armpits and a wide stripe down his back, but he didn‘t complain. Ty surmised his ego
wouldn‘t permit him to show any weakness.
Ty grabbed one handhold after another, looking at Rishi‘s legs ahead of him,
concentrating on finding a solid place to take his next step. He didn‘t take very many belongings
but his pack was heavy and he had to lean forward to balance himself. He didn‘t look around to
see how the others were faring; he just kept going, trying not to slip backward.
Ty thought about how the night before they left Jenna wished she were going with him.
He wondered how she would have dealt with this forced hike. She’s a trooper. She’d probably
smile the whole time, without one complaint. When they reached the road again, Ty slid his pack
to the ground and sat down to catch his breath, relieved to be on flat pavement again. Tullio sat
with his head bent forward between his knees, recovering silently. Preston slid his pack off and
stood with a smug smile, proud of his being in good shape. Richard lay on his side, lea ning on
one elbow, heaving heavily. Beads of sweat dotted the sparse blond hair at his temples.
Vincent and the students fared much better but still, Rishi reached into his pack and
pushed a piece of nicotine gum through the foil blister pack. It fell on the ground and when he
reached into his pack for another piece the expression on his face took on a look of horror.
―Oh my God! How could I have forgotten my nicotine!‖ he roared, leaning backward,
squinting into the sun. Rishi looked at the piece of gum on the road for a second, picked it up
and popped it into his mouth. ―That was five seconds, right? Last piece until we get back to
Thimpu,‖ he said bitterly.
The road was deserted on the other side of the mudslide. It had occurred to Ty while he
was hiking that it would be nice to see a line of cars when they got to the top, ready to turn

86

around and go back the way they came when they saw the blockage. Now it looked as if there
was not going to be an easy ride into Trongsa. They had just picked up their packs again when a
car approached and stopped. The couple was surprised to see stranded Americans and with
friendly faces, they gestured for them to get in. Vincent sent Tullio and Richard ahead, smashed
into the back seat with the couple‘s three young children.
The others began to walk. Ty could easily imagine he was walking along a country road
in Colorado. Every so often he was reminded of the difference when they came upon bright
prayer flags, vertical poles stuck in the ground, topped with brightly-colored, fluttering triangles
of fabric. It would have been a pleasant walk except Ty nervously looked backward every so
often, expecting to see the car with his European attackers come up behind them.
The time stretched into one hour and then edged toward two. Oliver entertained the
others with funny stories and insults toward his fellow team members. Only Rishi, crabby and
grumbling, was exempt from the banter.
At one point Oliver remarked, ―You sure have been chewing that same piece of gum for a
long time.‖
―Leave me alone. I‘m not in the mood,‖ Rishi growled back.
When the next car approached them they flagged it down and Decki explained the
mudslide. They squeezed Decki in and before they turned around, everyone insisted that Rishi
go with them too.
Decki yelled out the window that he would send a car back for them. As they approached
Trongsa they could see it in the distance in the valley but maddeningly, the road they were on
circled the valley in a gently sloping approach.
The sky was turning pink when the car Decki promised finally arrived. It brought them

87

the last half a mile to the Trongsa guest house, where the rooms in the inn were plain but clean.
The next day Decki disappeared during breakfast, trying to scrounge up some rides. He
reappeared with a pickup truck with a small cab and an open flatbed in the back. The whole
group wouldn‘t fit and they realized they‘d have to split up to travel. They decided the grad
students would take the first ride and with some trepidation, Vincent agreed that Ty co uld go
with them.
They were silent at first, huddled down in the back of the truck, seeking protection
against the wind. Ty watched the beautiful scenery go by. The newly-risen sun filtered beams of
light through the trees. There was mist on the ground. The morning air was crisp and chilly but
Ty was sure the mist would burn off and it would be hot by the afternoon.
Therese pulled a tube of sunscreen out of her pack and smeared some on her face.
―Is this how they travel in the Ozarks?‖ Oliver cracked loudly, to be heard over the sound
of the old truck motor. He directed his comment towards Therese. ―I‘ll bet you have a lot of
practice riding in the backs of trucks.‖
―Very funny, Oliver. People seem to think we‘re backward and uncivilized in Missouri.
We‘re not, okay?‖ Therese retorted.
―I don‘t know. You seem sort of like a hillbilly to me. Open your mouth. Let me see if
you have all your teeth.‖
Therese grimaced and gave him a playful slap on the arm. ―Here.‖ She passed the
sunscreen to him. ―I‘m sure your baby-white skin fries in the sun.‖
Rishi, who had sunken down into his jacket, was morose, obviously operating on
autopilot. He sat up and showed renewed interest.
―You know, you guys argue like you‘re married,‖ Rishi observed. He seemed to be

88

fishing to see if there was some spark igniting between the two.
―Ugh, don‘t even think it,‖ Therese said. ―We hillbillies never hook up with uneducated,
uncultured slobs.‖ She grimaced again at Oliver.
―Is that what you think of me?‖ Oliver raised his eyebrows.
Therese sniffed and looked away. ―Well if the shoe fits…‖
―It so happens that my parents are both professors at Columbia University. I grew up in
New York City in a beautiful apartment on 96th street and West End Avenue. I went to all the
finest private schools so I have plenty of education and culture.‖
Ty was surprised that Oliver did not crack a joke at Therese‘s insult. It seemed that he
wanted to impress her.
―It so happens that I‘m not a hillbilly either so don‘t call me one.‖
The others watched her expectantly, waiting for her to continue.
―My father is a lawyer and my mother is an obstetrician.‖ Therese continued, ―My
brother, sisters and I went to private schools too.‖
―I wish I had brothers and sisters. I‘m an only child.‖ He laughed and gave her hair a
playful tug. ―So you are a blue blood.‖
Therese smiled at him.
―Actually, I‘m the hillbilly,‖ Cheryl said.
All eyes turned toward her.
―Yep, born and raised in West Virginia. My dad is a coal miner. I‘m a girl from the patch.
My Mom is a teacher. I have five little brothers.‖
―I am so surprised,‖ Rishi said drily.
Ty always had difficulty discerning whether Rishi was being serious or sarcastic.

89

―Well, I‘m surprised too,‖ Oliver said genuinely. ―You seem to be like a New York City
girl.‖
―I thought you were a Jersey girl from the suburbs,‖ Ty added.
―Isn‘t that funny. I thought you might be from the Midwest,‖ Therese said.
―It‘s a peculiar talent,‖ Cheryl said. ―I seem to be everyone‘s ―girl next door.‖ I have met
so many people that tell me I‘m like the girls back home…and all these people are from different
places.‖
―Yes, you seem just like an Indian girl to me,‖ Rishi said, this time with obvious sarcasm.
―You don‘t have to be like that, Rishi.‖ Therese turned to Cheryl. ―It probably means you
can fit in anywhere, be at home with any kind of people. I wish I could be like that. It is a
talent.‖
―So you‘re a coal miner‘s daughter. I would never have guessed,‖ Oliver said.
―Well, you don't twang,‖ Rishi said, ―too badly,‖ he added as an afterthought.
―How about you, Rishi?‖ Therese asked.
Rishi sniffed and looked away, as if he were too good to answer.
―Yeah, Rishi, I can tell you're not from West Virginia but I have no idea...,‖ Oliver said.
Therese interrupted, ―He could be royalty.‖
Rishi had a faint smile as he turned back. ―Nothing would please my parents more than
being royalty. They're filthy rich, owning many businesses in India, which they are content to let
my uncle take care of. They only care about their social life, knowing and associating with the
right people. They found London‘s social life the most stimulating, possibly because the British
have such a prominent royalty there, so that‘s where they moved. They view my fascination with
antiquities as a lark, a little hobby I am doing until I tire of it and join them in London society.‖

90

―Is that how you view it?‖ Ty asked.
―No, of course not. This is my life, my chosen profession.‖
At that moment the truck lurched over to the side of the road and eased along, over the
ruts and potholes, to let another car pass.
The car passing them had all its windows open. Waving arms and hoots and hollers
emerged from it, then died away as the car disappeared down the road in front of them.
―It‘s the professors! Holy crap, they‘re like a bunch of little kids,‖ Oliver said.
―Do you think Preston was yelling too? I can‘t imagine it.‖ Therese added with a giggle.
―He is a bit of a stiff, isn‘t he?‖ Rishi said.
―Oh, he‘s okay,‖ Oliver said. ―He‘s got some good points.‖
―Why are you defending him?‖ Rishi asked.
―He's helped me when he didn't have to.‖
―You‘re just saying that because you‘re his personal grad student...or his personal slave,‖
Cheryl snickered. ―He‘s the one who is going to give you your Ph.D.‖
―I don‘t see much that‘s likeable about him either,‖ Ty volunteered.
―What's he ever done to any of you?‖ Oliver asked.
―He always treats me like a little kid,‖ Ty said.
―Everything that comes out of his mouth is designed to establish his superiority in every
which way,‖ Cheryl said.
―Naah, he's okay. You'd be surprised,‖ Oliver said.
Just a few minutes later the truck pulled over again to the side of the mountain to let
another car pass, jostling the occupants in the back.
Ty was startled to see that although the car had a Bhutanese driver, the same two men he

91

had seen in Thimpu were also in the car, one face in front and another, eerily similar face in the
back. ―Oliver, they‘re here‖ he said, with a shivery feeling of dread infusing his body.
―I see.‖
The car passed them. The men glanced at them, then quickly averted their faces when
they saw the group scrutinizing them.
Ty involuntarily sank down to hide himself from their view. ―Do you think they are the
same men we saw in Israel?‖ he asked.
―Yeah, but how can that be?‖ Oliver asked.
―It‘s so hard to believe they‘d follow us all the way here.‖
―Is it the treasure? Is that what they want?‖ Cheryl asked, shaking her head.
Oliver shrugged. ―It must be.‖
―I just have a hard time believing that,‖ Cheryl said.
―Why?‖ Rishi asked. ―It could be worth a ton of money.‖
―Well, they certainly are not interested in us,‖ Therese said. ―They‘re following the
professors.‖

92

CHAPTER 8
As the truck continued east, the sky turned from a deep blue with cotton clouds, to
overcast. Then it turned black. The clouds opened up and dumped rain on them. The rain soaked
and poured into every crevice, down their necks, soaking their clothes under their jackets. They
sat in a couple of inches of water, which filled the flatbed of the truck, turning it into a dirty
pond. Although they picked up their packs and held them on their laps, Ty had the feeling that
every last item in the pack would have to be wrung out.
When they arrived in Bumthang, Ty was chilled and shivering. Their room in Kaila
Lodge was entirely wood-paneled, with a metal stove and two low wooden single beds, covered
with brightly covered spreads that reminded Ty of Mexican blankets. He tried to fall asleep but
shivered through the night, listening to the sounds of the group, laughing and drinking aro, the
local rice wine. When he woke the next morning he had a full-blown cold and his nose ran
continuously.
Decki urged them to hurry through breakfast, telling them the ―vomit comet‖ would be
coming soon. Ty didn‘t dare ask any questions about the name and sat, barely touching his food.
The vomit comet was considerably less comfortable than the vans they had started in, but
it was adequate to get them through the next leg of the journey, to Mongar. The trip was
maddeningly slow as the ―comet‖ wound its way through the mountains. There were no guard
rails, just occasional sets of four or five rectangular stones to prevent runaway cars from
careening over the edge.
During the seven hour trip to Mongar Ty became aware that he had more than an
ordinary cold. The continuous mist and drizzle started him shivering anew. Each time they
approached one of the several mountain passes, Ty‘s sinuses would ache. He had long since run

93

out of tissues and was using the roll of toilet paper from his backpack to blow his nose. The last
few hours of the ride he had a pounding headache and although he didn‘t have a thermometer he
was sure he had a fever. He had barely eaten that day and his upset stomach made him think he
might contribute to the vehicle‘s reputation as the vomit comet. Vincent kept shooting anxious
looks at him.
When they arrived at the tiny Shongar Lodge, Ty barely noticed his surroundings and
went straight to bed without eating. The next morning he took a handful of ibuprofen tablets out
of the medical kit they were carrying, determined not to let his father know how sick he was. He
took two of them before joining the others for breakfast and put the others in his pocket so he
could surreptitiously take more as they wore off.
When he joined the others they were in a deep discussion about the lack of
transportation. They were in Eastern Bhutan, the most uninhabited area of the country and they
were at the end of the road, in a manner of speaking. As they ate, the electricity failed twice.
Decki‘s face portrayed a hopeless attitude but he left the group, promising to see what he could
do about moving them on to Trashigang.
For hours the two little vans chugged along, clinging to the winding paths that were
carved into the sides of mountains. When looking across the valley to an opposing mountain, the
roads on the other side looked like thin, curving, tan lines carved into the greenery. As the day
wore on, Ty became more and more uncomfortable. He was crushed between Rishi and Therese,
but he leaned more toward Therese as Rishi made it clear he did n‘t want Ty‘s germs anywhere
near him.
When his ibuprofen wore off he took more but by the time they approached Trashigang it
was clear that even with the antipyretic medicine, Ty had a high fever. Without it, Ty was sure he

94

would be dizzy and unable to function. Decki whispered to him that there was a hospital in
Trashigang, but Ty brushed him off, reassuring him that he was fine and only had a little cold.
They crossed a river, over the Chazam bridge, where there was a checkpoint that monitored the
traffic to and from the town.
In Trashigang they noted that as they traveled further and further east the hotels became
progressively simpler, supplying only the basic needs. Their hotel only supplied hot water on
request and it was given to the travelers in a bucket. And each time Vincent wanted to consult
some of his papers the lights would flicker and the electricity service would be interrupted.
The team hung around the hotel except for Richard who wandered off to explore. Ty,
meanwhile was struggling with his sickness, which he had self-diagnosed as being a sinus
infection. He lazed around his hotel room, convincing himself that one more day of rest would
cure him. For a while he would feel fine and think maybe he was getting better but every five
and a half hours after taking ibuprofen, his headache, pain and fever would return. That night at
dinner Decki showed up, shrugging his shoulders and showing his empty hands. He had no luck
that day.
As they ate momos filled with ground yak meat and a delicious, sp icy chicken stew,
called jasha maroo, they all diverted their worries from Ty‘s condition to Richard‘s whereabouts.
He had not been seen since shortly after lunchtime. As they ate they became increasingly
concerned, until Vincent stood up and pushed his half-eaten plate away.
―I‘m going to look for him,‖ he announced.
Ty looked at Oliver and saw that his own worry about the two men was mirrored in
Oliver‘s eyes.
Decki quickly rose too, saying, ―I am responsible if he got lost. I should have...‖

95

―Nonsense, you were out looking for rides for us,‖ Vincent interrupted.
―But I will come help find him.‖
Tullio added, ―I‘m coming along too.‖
They returned within thirty minutes with Richard. The professors and Decki should have
been jubilant but their faces were grim as they sat down.
―I‘m not hungry, but I can use a drink,‖ Richard said, sullenly.
―What happened?‖ Preston asked, pushing a glass of aro toward him.
Tullio and Vincent exchanged glances and it was apparent Richard had told them already.
―I was accosted.‖ He gulped his drink. Silence fell over the group as they waited for
Richard to continue.
―On my way back through town two men jumped out from around a building, grabbed
me and pulled me into their car.‖
―Two men,‖ Oliver said, looking into Ty‘s eyes. ―Bhutanese men?‖
―No. They had some sort of European accent. They wanted to know exactly where we
were going. They wanted our map.‖ He took another long swallow. ―…badly.‖
―Why‘d they think you had the map? Why would you be bringing it while you were out
for a stroll? It doesn't sound right,‖ Rishi ventured.
―If you think about it we‘ve been traveling as a group since we arrived in Bhutan--or at
the most, two groups. They probably watched and waited to get one of us alone,‖ Vincent said.
―I agree with Rishi,‖ Tullio said. ―It does not make sense.‖
―Yes, how did they follow us all the way here?‖ Preston queried.
―I'm sure they weren't behind us all the way,‖ Vincent said.
Richard barely followed the conversation, seemingly more interested in keeping his glass

96

filled.
―And when they followed us from town to town, where did they stay? I can‘t say these
towns are big enough to get lost in,‖ Cheryl said.
―Or that there are plenty of hotels in them,‖ Oliver added. ―Hey, maybe they're staying
here too.‖
―Well somehow they followed us here.‖ There was an unfamiliar edge to Richard‘s voice.
―Relax, Richard. It‘s over,‖ Vincent said.
―What did you tell them about the map?‖ Preston asked.
―Nothing, of course. I told them we didn‘t have a map…that we were just going to
Eastern Bhutan to look around. I told them we were looking for evidence that a particular knight
had been here, corroborating the article written by Mansfield.‖
Preston leaned forward with an intense look. ―Do you think they bought that?‖
Richard shrugged. ―They let me go. At first they threatened to kill me…in an extremely
unpleasant way…if I didn‘t bring them the map.‖
―Kill you!‖ Therese said, horrified.
Ty remembered how badly this same man had wanted to kill him and knew the attacker
would have taken delight in the murder.
―Well then they seemed to be satisfied that we were on an exploratory mission.‖
―Why would we have so many people along if we were just exploring,‖ Oliver mused.
―Maybe they‘re not too bright.‖
―Yes, not too bright--stonato,‖ Tullio said.
―Richard, did they hurt you?‖ Therese asked, her brow furrowed with concern.
Richard exhibited his first small smile of the evening. ―Not too badly.‖ He waved his

97

arms around. ―No broken bones.‖
―That settles it. We all stick together from now on. Nobody goes wandering off alone,
okay?‖ Vincent asked.
Everybody nodded in agreement.
The next morning, a smiling Decki appeared in front of the hotel leading a group of men
with horses. Two of the men would be accompanying them to care for the horses. After Ty
choked down some butter tea he mounted his horse. Although it was much warmer in this part of
the country, dampness permeated everything. The mountains poked up through the mist in the
valleys, creating an ethereal, otherworldly look this morning.
Tenzin and Karma, the two men who handled the horses, were dressed very differently
from the traditional Bhutanese way of dressing, wearing furry, yak-hide vests. The men topped
off their outfits with strange looking hats made of yak felt with five strands hanging from around
the brim, which were designed to keep the rain out of one‘s face.
They held on to their horses as the animals struggled to find footing on the steep
mountainsides. Ty felt so ill that he concentrated on not falling off his horse, ignoring the
chattering of the group. He avoided riding near Vincent to hide the severity of his condition.
Several times he realized others were talking to him and he had not heard them. The damp air
seemed to make everything slightly wet. It was a gray day and whe n the weather turned to a light
drizzle, it completed Ty‘s misery.
In the late afternoon, they stopped at a rocky area of the mountain that formed an
indentation, offering a bit of protection from the elements. There were pictures of local deities
painted on the rock wall. The twenty-foot faces had high arched eyebrows, topping sinister eyes.
The faces were smiling but had a scary tone. Decki seemed unconcerned, declaring it a good

98

place to camp for the night because the deities could scare away any evil.
Decki took his dish and sat next to Ty. ―You know an infection can be very serious,‖ he
said quietly, almost in Ty‘s ear. ―Especially an infection in your head, your teeth or sinus. They
are close to your brain. It is a simple matter for the infection to travel to your brain and kill you.‖
Rishi was sitting close enough to overhear the exchange. ―Sometimes, if an infection gets
too severe, your organs, your liver or kidneys can shut down. You go into a coma, then you die.‖
Ty nodded. ―Maybe I am sicker than I thought. But it is too late. Where can I find a
doctor now?‖ he whispered.
―We can go back to Trashigang to the hospital.‖
Ty shook his head. ―I can‘t do that to my father. He‘s so close to what he‘s been looking
for all his life.‖
―I think you are more important to him than whatever he is looking for.‖
Ty took a second, wondering if his father really would choose him over the treasure. He
dismissed the thought and shook his head again. ―No. I have to keep going.‖ Then he
reconsidered. ―What kind of hospital is it? Do they practice western kind of medicine?‖
―This far east…I would think they use a combination of western and traditional
medicines.‖
―Traditional?‖
―They would discover which sort of spirit might have harmed you. Before you were sick
we stopped on the road near a stream. A Lu, a water spirit might have taken offense to you. I
should have warned you not to put your feet in the water.‖
Decki said this with total seriousness and Ty tried hard to keep a look of disbelief off his
face. ―A spirit might have wanted to harm me?‖

99

―Yes. There are mountain spirits. There are forest spirits.‖
Ty stared at him, speechless. There was no question about going back to Trashigang. He
might think about it to get antibiotics but he‘d never go back to have evil spirits exorcised.
As the sun set, they sat around the fire and listened to Decki, Tenzin and Karma tell them
stories about Bhutan.
The two local men told them they had to keep the fire burning all night because the area
was loaded with wild boar, which were destroying crops all over Eastern Bhutan.
―They‘re not dangerous, are they?‖ Therese asked in a whisper.
―Dangerous! Hah! Of course they are dangerous. They can kill a man,‖ Tenzin bellowed.
―Do not go far from the fire,‖ Karma warned.
Therese, sitting right next to Oliver, edged still closer to him until she tucked herself
under his arm. Oliver squeezed her even closer.
The group looked to Decki for confirmation.
―I believe they are correct. The wild animals are quite ferocious,‖ Decki said. ―And we
must also beware of the Yeti.‖
The others stared at their tour guide. Rishi snorted his disbelief. It took Ty all the restraint
he could muster not to roll his eyes, thinking about the mythical large, hairy, half- man, halfmonster--the Bigfoot of the Himalayas.
―Is that for real?‖ Richard said, not hiding his skepticism.
―Yes, it is quite real.‖ Tenzin and Karma nodded vigorously in agreement. ―Sometimes
the Yeti can be invisible but then…,‖ he lowered his voice. ―He comes out at night.‖
―He steals people away,‖ Karma said.
―I have heard of a woman who was stolen away and lived with a Yeti for two years,‖

100

Tenzin said.
―Maybe her boyfriend just looked like a Yeti,‖ Rishi said drily.
―No, no really. Bhutan even has an area set aside for the preservation of the Yet i‘s
habitat.‖
Oliver laughed. ―I feel like you‘re telling us boogieman stories to scare us. Do you tell
your kids that they had better behave or the Yeti will take them away?‖
The three Bhutanese men merely laughed, unwilling to tell them more.
Ty listened to the conversation but his stomach felt sick and his head pounded. Ty could
not force even a little rice into his stomach and was grateful Vincent was fixated on his goal and
didn't notice.
Ty lay down on his sleeping bag as the conversation went on around him. He smiled
when he became vaguely aware that Oliver and Therese risked the yeti to go for a walk to be
alone together. After that he fell asleep, a nightmarish, broken sleep, alternating between a
soaking sweat and chills. Every so often he‘d almost wake up and see the scary, painted faces
flickering in the firelight, looking down at him. Yeti and wild boars figured prominently in his
dreams. He was relieved when he felt himself shaken awake in the morning, with Oliver‘s
concerned face staring into his eyes.
―Had a hard time waking you up, man.‖
―I guess I was tired.‖
Karma and Tenzin were preparing red rice and chilis for breakfast. Vincent was already
packed and standing by his horse, ready to go. Ty sat on the ground with his head between his
knees, dreading another day of riding. When he looked up, Vincent was staring at him.
He sees how sick I am, Ty thought.

101

Vincent‘s eyes hardened and he turned away, not letting anything deter him from the pot
of gold waiting for him at the end of their journey.
After a couple of hours they entered a flat clearing and milled around as Vincent got off
his horse and conferred with Tenzin and Karma. They looked at the maps, talked for a few
minutes and remounted their horses. After another hour they were back in t he same clearing.
They began again, along a winding trail that was little more than a ledge, cut into the side of a
mountain. Ty looked up but could not see the top of the peak, hidden in fog. For a third time they
entered the clearing.
Vincent looked worried. Ty could read the questions on the other professors‘ faces,
wondering if Vincent‘s information was correct. Maybe these directions had all been a trick.
What a long way to have gone for a wild goose chase. They all got off their horses, hungry and
dispirited. They rested as Vincent began to go over the map again with Tenzin and Karma.
Nobody noticed when the intruders entered the clearing. The group became aware of
them and all movement stopped. Decki appeared ready to offer them food or assistance, b ut he
stopped short, noticing the menacing looks on the two intruders‘ faces. The two identical men
were hulking, and surly- looking. They had black hair but were pale-skinned, dressed in western
clothes.
Several group members stood up and Vincent stepped forward. ―What do you want?‖
The men glared at them, intimidating the group. Finally, one of them spoke. ―Maps. We
want your maps.‖ He was huge, broad everywhere, and well over six feet tall.
Nobody moved or answered.
The man dismounted and approached the nearest person, who happened to be Ty. ―Did
you hear what I said?‖

102

He made a move as if to grab Ty when Vincent yelled, ―Noooo,‖ and ran toward him.
Then everyone moved at the same time. The man pulled a gun from his jeans waistband
under his shirt.
Preston waved his arms. ―No, you can‘t,‖ he shouted.
Oliver rushed the gunman as Vincent yelled, ―You can have the map. You can have
whatever you want,‖ but it was too late.
The gunman started to shoot and his partner joined him. Some of the group fell to the
ground for cover but others stood, staring, not comprehending. The Bhutanese could not even
fathom that someone in their country possessed a gun and was shooting at them.
The first gunman picked up the papers Vincent had dropped and the two began to retreat,
backing up, training their guns on the group members. ―Don‘t move,‖ they shouted.
Ty watched in horror as he heard a whistling sound and an arrow went through the first
gunman‘s wrist. His screeching reminded Ty of a cornered cat he had once seen, being torn apart
by raccoons. Another arrow followed the first and pierced the second man‘s calf. He fell to the
ground and rolled as if his legs had been swept out from under him. Other arrows followed and a
group of twenty archers, whooping and screaming, ove rran the clearing. They were broad and
strong, all dressed in uniform black ghos. They waved their bows in the air and the eerie yelling
struck cold fear in Ty‘s heart.
A gray curtain started to obscure Ty's vision. He stumbled as his legs buckled under him.
He turned around and saw Oliver lying on the ground, staring at him. He shook his head, trying
to clear it, realizing he was losing consciousness, looking for his father. Just before he fell into
unknowingness, he saw his father lying on the ground face down.

103

CHAPTER 9
Ty passed in and out of consciousness. He became aware he was being carried on a
makeshift stretcher up a steep incline. He trained his eyes on a pair of legs, hiking boots, and
khaki shorts, moving steadily uphill and he recognized them as belonging to Therese.
―I‘m okay, Dad,‖ he mumbled through his fever. He was shocked when Therese turned
toward him, her face wet with tears, sobbing uncontrollably as she climbed. He passed out again.
The next time he awoke he looked over the heads and shoulders of the stretcher-bearers,
over the fog and for a moment it cleared, revealing a magnificent building, still another thousand
feet straight up. The expansive dzong was perched onto a sheer cliff face. As Ty‘s stretcher
bobbed up and down he kept his eyes trained on the fog, hoping to catch more glimpses of the
aerie. He wondered if he was hallucinating. They had passed through the clearing three times
and there was no sign of human life in this rugged area. There was no record of any dzong in the
vicinity on any of the maps of Bhutan. Ty thought this eastern, faraway land was nearly
uninhabitable. I must be dreaming, he thought and passed out again.
He regained consciousness a third time when they laid his stretcher on a low bed. They
laid another stretcher on the bed next to him. His father was looking up at the ceiling, his hand
dangling to the floor. Ty watched him and realized as people moved around the room, that his
father‘s eyes never turned to look at him. A wave of heat passed over him. He panicked when he
noticed Vincent‘s shirt was soaked with blood. Oh God! He was shot!
A girl, wearing the maroon kira of a nun, approached and looked down at Vincent. The
stretcher-bearers shook their heads at her, indicating that it was hopeless. One of the m took a
blanket to cover Vincent. As he was pulling the blanket over Vincent's face, the beautiful girl
touched the stretcher-bearer's arm, stopping him. She knelt next to the low bed and pulled the

104

blanket back. She stared into Vincent‘s unseeing eyes for a minute, then took his hands in hers
and whispered to him. The girl whispered for long minutes as Ty watched, wondering what was
happening. He tried to sit up but gentle hands pushed him back down. The whispering continued
and Ty noticed everyone in the room lowered their heads, averting their eyes. Vincent‘s eyes
fluttered and he looked at the girl. She smiled at him and Ty fell into a deep sleep again.
It could have been hours or days that Ty spent in this unknowing state, with intermittent
breaks, when the beautiful girl introduced herself as Ashi and gave him medicine. Finally, when
Ashi held her hand over his forehead, he felt energy course through his body, so much power
that he didn't know if he could hold it all, feeling his body trembling on the inside and the
outside. He could feel his body shaking against his shirt, against his jeans. He felt as if he could
levitate off the floor.
When Ashi helped him sit up, the dross that had been making him miserable left his
body, draining out his nasal passages. Ty knew he had been healed. There was no fever, no
headache. There was only energy, creative as well as physical energy. Not only did he feel as if
he could run a 5K race, but also as if he could make a movie, paint a fresco, or write a play.
He could smell the incense and burning embers in the stove. Ashi sat close to him and her
scent traveled to Ty, a nameless kind of spicy smell, a combination of cinnamon and vanilla.
―Thank you,‖ he said simply.
Ashi sat back on her heels. ―You are welcome. Sleep now?‖
―I feel great. I don't want to sleep. Can I see my father?‖
Ashi rose and beckoned for Ty to follow. They passed through a large sitting area, where
most of the team was morosely looking at the floor or at Ty, anywhere except looking at each
other. They entered a room where Vincent sat cross- legged on a low bed, wearing a gho and

105

eating a bowl of rice and chilis.
―Ty! How do you feel?‖ Vincent asked as he put his bowl aside.
―Fine, Dad. I'm not sick anymore. Are you okay?‖
Vincent stood and hugged him. ―I'm okay,‖ he said, nodding at Ashi.
The elation on Vincent's face disappeared and deep sadness took its place. ―Now that
you're here and feeling better, we need to call a meeting. Can you find the others and have them
come here?‖
―They're right outside the room, Dad.‖
When Ty called them together, Ashi moved toward the door.
―Please, Ashi, can you stay? This concerns you too,‖ Vincent said, sitting back on his
bed. He eyed the group intently for a moment. ―Now that we're all together let's remember our
friend and colleague...,‖ He paused for a long minute, ―...who did not make it.‖
Ty remembered Oliver, lying on the ground in the clearing, his eyes open and staring. He
knew it before, but now he actually had to face the fact that Oliver was no longer w ith them.
Therese and Cheryl stood with their arms around each other. Cheryl was stoically holding back
her tears but Therese's eyes were red and swollen. A sob escaped from Therese. Preston looked
stricken. Richard and Tullio's heads were bowed.
Vincent appeared to be searching for words. ―What should have been an extraordinary
adventure...what started as an exciting journey has become a great, terrible...‖ Vincent rubbed his
forehead with his hand, shielding his eyes, ―...tragedy. I am so sorry, so, so sorry.‖ He stopped
again and then seemed to be talking to himself. ―This wasn't supposed to happen.‖ Vincent sat
down abruptly and didn't look at the group.
―Will we be leaving soon?‖ Richard asked.

106

Ashi stepped forward and offered her hospitality. ―You stay long as like. Leave when you
want.‖
―Thank you,‖ Vincent said, ―but we'll be leaving soon.‖
―But we're right in the area the map shows we should be,‖ Preston said, distressed. ―At
least we should find out if there are any records of knights passing through this area.‖
Ty thought that for how much Oliver admired the professor, Preston was cold and
cavalier about his death. Oliver was murdered and Preston was still thinking about treasure.
―Yes, yes, I agree. That thought crossed my mind,‖ Vincent said. ―I just got off track a
bit.‖ He turned to Ashi. ―Will you help us? We are searching for evidence of something that
happened in this part of Bhutan a very long time ago.‖
Ashi nodded. ―Yes, we will all help you.‖ She called two monks into the room. They
appeared as if they were just waiting on the other side of the door. She conferred with them in
Bhutanese for a few minutes, waving her arm in the direction of the team.
Ashi announced to the group, ―This is Dengshop and Bikash. They will take you any
place you want to go. They help you. We have big...‖ Her brow furrowed as she searched her
memory, at a loss for the correct word. ―...many, many books. Maybe you look in books, find
what you look for.‖
―A library? Yes, maybe we will find something there,‖ Vincent said.
―What about our attackers?‖ Richard questioned, a flicker of fear passing over his face.
―Yes, what about them?‖ Preston echoed. ―They don't care who they hurt to get the
treasure.‖
―I don't know. It seems as if we surprised them when they came upon us in the clearing,‖
Vincent said.

107

―I agree,‖ Cheryl said. ―We rode around in circles for hours. If they were following us
and we stopped for a rest, then of course they would have come upon us.‖
―They did have surprised looks on their faces,‖ Vincent said.
―What's to stop them from climbing right up here and completing their business?‖
Richard asked. ―I, for one, would not like to run into them again.‖
There were worried looks all around the room.
―We can't risk another team member getting hurt,‖ Vincent sa id.
Ashi followed the conversation, looking from one person to another as they spoke. ―You
fear two men?‖
―Yes,‖ they murmured and nodded.
―Two men not come here,‖ Ashi said.
―Yes, you are very well defended. You have many archers here...,‖ Preston began.
―No, two men not see this place.‖
―How can they not see it?‖ Ty asked. ―This place is huge.‖
―Do you see it when you ride around and around?‖
Ty felt confused as he remembered how the archers and the dzong appeared out of the
mist.
―The two men not see it,‖ Ashi said with a smile.
―Well that settles it. Let's begin searching.‖ Vincent began to rise to his feet.
―Better you rest now,‖ Ashi said.
Vincent nodded. ―I‘ll just have a little nap.‖
―I'm going to hang out here, Dad,‖ Ty said, not wanting to leave his father's side. He
wondered many things about Ashi but he felt that he might be taking up too much of her time.

108

She appeared to be an important person in the monastery.
She seemed to be reading his mind when she smiled at him and said, ―I not busy now.
Come, I show you here,‖ she said, gesturing broadly.
―Go, Ty. I‘ll see you at dinnertime. You don‘t want to sit and watch me sleep, do you?‖
―Okay.‖ Ty spotted his backpack leaning against Vincent's bed. He unzipped it and
removed a camera. ―Is it okay if I take pictures?‖ Ty asked Ashi. He knew that in many dzongs
in Bhutan, picture taking was not permitted.
―It all right.‖
They left Vincent, who was already lying on his side, with one hand under his head. They
strolled through high-ceilinged corridors, with huge windows, framed in dark, ornately-carved
and painted wood. They paused at the entrance of a room, full of monks, who were sitting on
their heels, chanting, with their backs to the door.
―How many people live here?‖ Ty whispered.
―Three hundred.‖ She gestured with her hand to make him understand it was give or take
a few.
They continued to the outdoors, over expansive, walled, stone terraces. The air was cool
and dry at this altitude.
―This place seems to be from another world,‖ Ty said. ―The Sharshops in Trashigang say
they were the original people in the area, but you say your people were here first.‖
―My people here for a very, very long time,‖ Ashi said, nodding her head.
―How come nobody knows you're here. Your monastery...this place is not even on a
map.‖
―We here,‖ she said, shrugging her shoulders. ―We live where they can see us. They no

109

see us.‖
―You seem to be in charge here,‖ Ty said.
―In charge?‖
―You are the top person.‖ Ty smiled when he realized he was doing a pantomime that
was not related at all to what he was saying. ―You tell others what to do.‖
―I tell others what to do. I am leader here. That is surprise for you?‖
―You seem so young. How old are you?‖
―Sixteen.‖ She giggled as she noticed how Ty was struggling to formulate his next
question, how someone so young could be a leader. ―I am sixteen in this life but I here many
times before. My friends find me.‖
―You are a tulka!‖
―Yes, a tulka!‖ Her eyes lit up.
Ty had learned from Decki that when a great lama dies, the monks watch for signs of his
return to earth. They consult astrologers who look for omens in the sky and with oracles who
study the signs on the earth. They search for him. When a child is discovered and believed to be
a reincarnated leader of great stature, he is called a tulka. The monks have objects that the great
teacher owned before, that the child must recognize first.
―How old were you when they discovered you?‖
―I four years.‖
―Aren‘t tulkas usually men?‖
―Yes, men. But they find me and I a girl. They take me here.‖
―And you have no parents?‖
―No.‖

110

―Who took care of you when you were four?‖
―Oh, I have my Rinpoche. He take care of me. I love Rinpoche. He love me. We good
friends in many lives.‖
Ty nodded, recognizing that rinpoche is a title meaning ―precious one,‖ us ually reserved
for a high-ranking lama. He thought for a moment. ―Do you remember being friends with him in
other lives?‖
―Yes, I remember other lives. Then when I eight my teacher come. He teach me many
things and English. Do he teach me good?‖ She laughed with the knowledge that her English
was terrible.
―He taught you okay,‖ Ty said, laughing too.
―When you leave here, I go with you?‖ Ashi asked, with a note of seriousness.
―You want to go with us? Our home is very, very far away.‖
―Yes, very far. It is time I leave here.‖
―I‘ll tell my father,‖ Ty said, wondering what Vincent would say to such a difficult and
outlandish request. Ashi certainly had no passport and probably, not even a birth certificate.
Most likely she had not been off this mountainside since she was four. It would not be an easy
thing to take her to another country.
―It will be very hard. You don‘t have the papers you need to travel.‖
―It okay. I can go.‖
Ty sighed, sensing her determination.
―Okay, I‘ll tell my father,‖ Ty repeated.
****
The team assembled in the dining room as the last rays of sunlight beamed through the

111

windows. They spoke in quiet tones and seemed dejected as one after another, they concurred
that nothing of interest could be unearthed at the strange, dzong- like aerie. Rishi slouched back
in his chair and Vincent had to chide him when he absentmindedly attempted to put his feet up
on a table. Therese slumped forward, supporting her chin in her hand, staring, with an uncaring
look on her face.
Preston announced that the libraries were fascinating receptacles of ancient wisdom and
he wished he had time to look at each scroll and book.
Cheryl shot him a disgusted look but remained silent.
―It would be nice, Preston, but our time is running out,‖ Vincent said. He ran his hand
through his hair, exasperated. ―We have very few days left on our visa.‖
Decki looked concerned. ―You must leave when the visa expires.‖
―Yes, I know,‖ Vincent sighed.
Ashi entered, sat next to Vincent and spoke quietly to him.
―Ashi arranged for Oliver's body to be taken to Trashigang. Her people will transport it
today,‖ Vincent announced. ―All the more reason to leave very soon. I have to contact Oliver's
family. Anybody close to him? Anybody know about his family?‖
Therese opened her mouth to speak but Preston's voice rang out. ―I know his parents
quite well. Interesting couple. College professors. Good people. They are very...very...well,
Oliver is, was, an only child. His parents will take the news hard.‖ His voice cracked with
emotion and every eye turned to look at him.
Ty realized with incredulity that he had never heard an iota of emotion from Preston
before. Therese clamped her hand over her mouth in an attempt to suppress her own emotions.
―He was brave in the clearing,‖ Preston added.

112

After a moment of silence, Vincent announced, ―Well, then, if we're all agreed, I'd like to
give the search one more day and then return to civilization.‖ He turned, realizing Ashi was still
sitting next to him. ―Sorry, Ashi. I meant our civilization.‖
She smiled amiably at him.
―One more thing, Dad. Ashi wants to go home with us.‖
There was a chorus of ―whats‖ from the team. Preston's face wrinkled with disgust. Rishi
leaned forward, enraged. The others merely looked dumbfounded.
Ashi was still smiling as Vincent shook his head, trying to comprehend what Ty just said.
―I don't get it. She wants to go with us?‖ Vincent asked.
―She says it is time for her to leave.‖
―But we're not even going home. I decided I want to see Garrett again. I have to know if
he deliberately gave us misinformation--information that got one of us killed,‖ he added angrily.
Ty turned to Ashi. ―Did you understand? We will be going to the United Kingdom next.‖
She nodded.
―The logistics...it seems they'd be insurmountable. I'm sure she doesn't have a passport. I
wonder if she even has any papers that would allow her to leave and re-enter the country,‖
Vincent said.
―No way. This cannot happen,‖ Preston said.
―I agree with Preston,‖ Rishi nearly yelled. ―Who does she think she is? So she's queen
of the cow pasture. She thinks she can just order us to take her to another country?‖
―Why are you getting so mad, Rishi? She's just a girl and doesn't even know what a trip
like that would entail,‖ Cheryl said.
Vincent contemplated Ashi's smiling face. ―I owe you one, Ashi. I'll have to think about

113

it.‖
****
The next morning the group was finishing breakfast in the huge dining room when Ashi
found Ty and pulled him up by the hand. ―You come.‖ She was dressed in beautifully
embroidered robes, accompanied by several lamas. He quickly slung a camera over his shoulder
and followed.
As they walked down a long stone- lined hallway she said, ―No English here. When you
not like it you leave.‖
Ty understood that she didn‘t want him to be bored. When they reached a large hall Ashi
went directly to the throne-like chair at one end and sat cross- legged on it, with the lamas
arranging her robes. She smiled like a child getting caught being naughty and indicated to Ty he
should sit on a chair next to her. The throne was made of massive carved and ornately-painted
columns. There was a huge red, tasseled and gold-embroidered cushion for Ashi to sit on.
Although there were no paintings of deities like in other dzongs there were enormous maroon
and yellow hangings around the columns that were painted with what looked liked the Bhutanese
language. Ty guessed they were quotes from their sacred writings. There was no light in the hall
except for the hundreds and hundreds of yak butter lamps giving off dim, yellow glows. There
were many lamps burning incense and the hall was filled with the pungent smell.
For the next two hours the lamas brought different people forward, presumably people
who lived in the dzong. It seemed as if they were petitioning Ashi for help. Ashi would ask some
to sit on the steps at her feet. She would indicate to others to approach her and she would lay her
hands on their bowed heads. She talked to others in a kindly way and even got up and hugged
several of them.

114

Ty stayed, taking pictures, and by the end of the morning, watching all the people who
venerated Ashi, he also felt reverent toward her. When they sat down to lunch he was quiet,
almost shy. She sensed his awe and chattered and laughed. Soon he felt comfortable with her
again.
―I leave with you. All the people be sad.‖
―Are you sure they'll be sad?‖ Ty teased.
She laughed loudly.
―And, are you sure you are leaving with us?‖
―Oh, Ty, I very sure. I see it.‖ Ashi pointed to her temple.
―I can daydream too.‖
―Daydream?‖
―You know, think up pictures in my head that are not real,‖ Ty explained.
―You will see, Tyler Ty.‖
―Maybe you are a prisoner here, someone who can't leave. Maybe that's why you think
you are leaving with us.‖ Ty's eyes crinkled as he gave her a smug grin.
―I can leave,‖ Ashi insisted. ―Come, I show you.‖
She led him through the heavy wooden doors that brought them outside the dzong's
walls. At first glance the dzong seemed to be built onto the side of a cliff, inaccessible except for
the massive main gates. However, there was a small area of terraced farmland behind the dzong,
before the cliff continued upward. They strolled through an uncultivated field, seeing farmers in
the distance, bent over in the green areas. Ashi stopped and sat on a gray slab of rock.
Ty sat on the grass in front of the rock. ―It's very nice here. Very peaceful.‖
Ashi nodded. ―I like to come here.‖

115

She turned her face to the sun and closed her eyes, her shiny black hair falling back from
her face. Ty took a picture.
―But that rock looks like a gravestone. You co uld be sitting on somebody right now,‖ he
said with a smile, thinking he could scare her. He continued to take pictures.
―No, nobody here. Someone dies and we do Bhutan tradition.‖
Ty shivered as he thought about how in that area of the world, a dead body was laid out
in a high place for the vultures to pick apart until the bones were clean.
―You don't like Bhutan tradition,‖ Ashi said.
Ty felt he could say anything to her without her taking offense. ―I think it is...‖ He made
a disgusted face.
―You put dead people in ground.‖ Ashi imitated his disgusted face. ―What is different?
Vulture or worm?‖
Ty laughed. ―You have a good point there.‖
Ashi's face turned serious. ―I go with you tomorrow.‖
―You are not afraid?‖ Ty asked, daring to believe that what she wa s insisting was going
to take place.
―No, not afraid.‖
―Then you'll have a good time. We'll have fun together.‖
―Yes, fun.‖
When Ashi stood to return to the dzong, Ty got a good look at the slab she was sitting on.
―Is this where they put dead bodies for the vultures?‖
―No, it is way up.‖ Ashi appeared puzzled as she gestured to the top of the mountain.
―It's just that I see...‖ Ty did not know how to explain to her. ―These holes in the rock.

116

They look like something.‖ Maybe it was a trick of his imaginatio n and it was only a natural
rock formation. He pointed.
―Yes, I see,‖ Ashi said.
As he stared at it, trying to discern the picture in the formation, he began to laugh. ―I am
seeing things.‖
As they walked back Ty attempted to explain what they were seeking. ―A man or maybe
a group of men came here a very long time ago and maybe they left something very important.
We are looking for that important thing.‖
―You know what important thing is?‖ Ashi asked, her face a portrait of concentration.
―No, some sort of treasure. My father has been looking for this treasure all his life. Oh,
treasure...it means, something precious, something...‖
―Oh, Ty, I know word, treasure.‖ She smiled. ―You are not first person to look for
treasure here,‖ she added cryptically.

117

CHAPTER 10
―Huh?‖ Ty was momentarily speechless. ―Others were here looking for treasure too?‖
―Can you tell me who they were? Did they tell you what they were looking for?‖
―No.‖
―Did they find anything?‖
Ashi contemplated her answer. ―They find something.‖
―Can you tell me what it was?‖
She shook her head.
Ty's thoughts were twisting and turning at Ashi's revelation. Later, he related the
conversation to Vincent.
―Maybe it's not such a bad idea to bring her along with us,‖ Vincent said, thoughtfully.
―No, definitely not a bad idea. I'm sure she knows something,‖ Ty concurred.
―When we get to Thimpu I'll try to arrange to get her out of the country with us...maybe a
student visa would work.‖ Vincent shrugged his shoulders and smiled. ―We'll see how it goes.‖
It was only later, when Ty's thoughts continued their convolutions that he realized he
didn't know what Ashi meant earlier. Was she telling him she didn‘t know what the treasure
seekers found or did she know what they found and didn't want to tell him.
****
The next morning, the whole atmosphere in the monastery changed from sleepy
peacefulness to charged activity. The horses were being prepared in the courtyard; a contingent
of archers was assembling. Ty presumed they would act as bodyguards for Ashi and the team.
The mist shielded their view of the valley below.
People milled around at the sidelines of this activity and as time passed, more people

118

joined them until the whole courtyard had the anticipatory feeling of a parade that was about to
begin.
Lamas packed Ashi's horse, which carried an ornate saddle and bridle, with a sleeping
roll and side saddlebags. Finally, Ashi appeared and every bit of action and noise stopped; every
head turned in her direction. A black bag, intricately embroidered with white thread, was slung
over her shoulder and across her chest with a wide strap. Ashi joined the group, standing near
their horses, and said good morning with a sunny smile.
―That's smaller than my carry on,‖ Cheryl murmured.
―Wonder what's in it?‖ Ty said softly, leaning toward Vincent. ―Maybe the treasure.‖
Ashi smiled at him as if she had heard him from across the courtyard.
―A dirty patched kira, an old pair of skivvies and a dozen religious books that are
medieval both in age and superstitious beliefs,‖ Rishi said sarcastically.
Therese looked at him with disgust.
―Rishi!‖ Vincent said sharply, as Ashi neared the group.
Rishi snorted and turned away. ―Huh. Mountain girl--she doesn't even know what I'm
saying.‖
Ashi continued to smile pleasantly but Ty had the uncomfortable feeling that she
understood perfectly well.
The forlorn murmuring of the crowd grew louder. Ty imagined the gist of what they were
saying. Don't go. We adore you. We would miss you. An older lama approached Ashi. He handed
her a small bag, a gift, and spoke words in Bhutanese that were clearly sentimental. She took the
bag and he cupped her face in his hands as he gave her farewell advice. She dropped her bag and
cupped his face as well, fervently replying in kind. The monk's face was anguished as he

119

attempted to drop to his knees.
Ashi said, ―No,‖ and tried to pull him back to standing but he fell to his knees in front of
her, his eyes fixed at shoe level. Ashi sank to her knees too and they held each other's hands,
then hugged a farewell.
Ty understood that this was her Rinpoche, precious one, caretaker for many years, her
dear friend in many previous lifetimes.
―What is she thinking? It's like she's never coming back.‖ Rishi snorted again.
―Really, Rishi, that is enough,‖ Richard said, speaking the sentiment the whole group
was thinking.
She mounted her horse and the procession began, Ashi leading, with the archers in two
lines on either side of her. Her face was sad but she sat up straight and held her head regally as
she waved at the crowd of people, who were shouting endearing words of goodbye. The group
passed through the gates and she turned again to wave at her Rinpoche.
They traversed the same trails back to Trashigang. Ashi rode easily on the horse, as if she
rode every day of her life, sticking close to Ty. When they passed the overhang where they had
camped before, the scary faces now looked smiling and benevolent.
Even Tenzin noticed it, saying, ―The spirits are happy now.‖
Before the group entered Trashigang, the archers turned back, the group continuing to the
Hotel Druk Denjong, overlooking the town square. Even though they were half the earth away
from home, Ty felt he was back in civilization.
****
The next morning, Decki arranged for a huge van, big enough to fit all of them. The seats
were comfortable and it was roomy, with large windows. Decki explained that this van would

120

take them all the way back to Paro. Ty could see relief on each face, each having had enough of
roughing it for a while.
Ashi was thrilled with the van. She stared at the driver and pulled herself forward so she
had a view of his feet. She rolled down the window and stuck her head out, laughing.
―Like a dog,‖ Rishi observed, rolling his eyes.
She then lifted herself off the seat and stuck her arms outside too, waving them in the
wind. Her delight rubbed off on the others with the exception of Rishi.
―Somebody grab her feet. I think she‘s going to jump,‖ he said sourly, slumping down in
his seat.
The trip back to Paro was much smoother and shorter than their trip to Eastern Bhutan.
Ty scanned the roadside but couldn't even detect where the mudslide had been. They stopped in
Thimpu and picked up their luggage, which had been sent back with their first set of drivers
when the mudslide occurred. Ty was relieved to see it was untouched. The first thing he did was
pull out his cell phone to try to reach Jenna, but couldn't get phone service. He felt a pang of
longing for her, so tired of being away from her.
They checked into Uma Paro, a hotel built into the side of the forested mountainside,
overlooking the Paro valley. When they checked into a lodge, Ty noticed everyone in the lobby
turned, singled Ashi out from the group and stared at her.
Therese nudged Cheryl and said in a low voice. ―This is the first time since we‘ve been
in Bhutan that everyone didn‘t stare at us.‖
―Well she is beautiful,‖ Cheryl replied.
―I don‘t think it‘s just that. She has such…,‖ Therese searched for the right word.
―…such presence.‖

121

Richard joined the conversation. ―She walks like a queen.‖
―She is radiant. But she seems so peaceful too,‖ Therese added.
Therese and Cheryl volunteered to share a room with Ashi. Later, when they met for
dinner Ashi chose an empty chair next to Ty. Her roommates sat at the other end of the table.
―She really is a trip,‖ Cheryl said, pouring tea for herself and Therese.
―I do not believe she has ever seen a flush toilet before,‖ Therese said, laughing. ―She
flushed it about ten times, watching the water go down.‖
―Toilets are very fascinating,‖ Rishi said.
―You are so cynical,‖ Cheryl said. ―Were you always like that?‖
Rishi chuckled.
―And why don‘t you like her?‖ Therese asked.
―I like her well enough. I can‘t really believe we‘re bringing monk girl back with us.‖
―That doesn‘t sound like you like her,‖ Therese said, understating the obvious.
Rishi leaned forward, his arms on the table. ―You know I‘ve seen enough of these assbackward girls in India to last a lifetime. They don‘t know anything. All these people here think
she's so special--they'd just as easily worship a horse.‖ He turned toward Cheryl. ―And I‘m not
cynical. I‘m practical. Guess what? Decki says there‘s an excellent black market here. He‘s
going to get me some smokes.‖
―Just what you need,‖ Cheryl said. ―Maybe it'll improve your outlook.‖
―And don‘t get poor Decki in any trouble. He‘s done so much for us,‖ Therese added, as
Rishi rose from the table.
―Anybody interested in going to the UK before going home?‖ Vincent asked. ―I'm going
to check in with Garrett Cooper again before we go home. I think he has some explaining to do.‖

122

―I've always been fascinated by the archaeology of England- knights, King Arthur and
Stonehenge. I'll go,‖ Therese said.
―It'll be good to have another female along to help out,‖ Vincent said, nodding his head in
Ashi's direction. ―Cheryl, how about you? Feel like going to see the Queen?‖
Cheryl sighed. ―I'm done for now. I just want to go home.‖ Her face hung and there were
bags under her eyes. The rugged trip had even taken a toll on Cheryl.
―Okay, anyone else?‖ Vincent asked.
The same hollow-eyed look was on each of the other team member's faces and nobody
answered.
The next morning, as they were driving to Paro airport, Ashi spotted her first airplane in
the sky. She clasped her hands over her mouth, her eyes unbelieving. After a few moments she
regained her composure enough to ask, ―Do my eye bug out of my head?‖
The group burst out laughing at this unexpected question.
―Where did you hear that?‖ Vincent asked.
―Rishi say that when I see car. He say my eye bug out of my head.‖
―And you think she can't understand you, Rishi,‖ Cheryl commented.
―You know we're going on a plane to visit the UK, don't you, Ashi?‖ Therese asked
kindly.
―Oh, yes. I know. I never see airplane before today.‖
―You know that sometimes the engines don't work and the plane falls out of the sky and
the plane crashes and everybody dies,‖ Rishi said, adding whistling and explosion sound effects.
―Why are you trying to scare her?‖ Cheryl asked angrily.
Rishi shrugged. ―She should know what she's getting into. Are you afraid, Ashi?‖

123

―No.‖ She appeared puzzled. ―Are you afraid, Rishi? Please do not be afraid. You are
with me. You are safe.‖
There was silence.
―You know, I do feel safe with her,‖ Cheryl said.
Rishi stared at her, unable to think of a reply.
Ashi was as excited by the airplane experience as she was with her first car ride. Before
takeoff, she even tried to open the window. She announced that she wanted to feel the wind on
her face, eliciting another snort and eye roll from Rishi.
The airport in Dehli brought more surprises for Ashi. Her head swiveled as she looked at
the various types of people, dressed so differently. She gaped at the food, the magazines and the
bright blue and green and red bottles of water. As they walked through the airpor t to catch their
next flights, Ashi stopped short, with her mouth hanging open. A small child sat in the waiting
area at his gate, with a portable DVD player on his lap. Elmo and Big Bird were on the screen,
discussing the letter C. Ashi stared at Ty and smiled, wonderment and joy on her face. There had
been no TVs at the hotel in Paro and Ty realized with amazement that she had never seen a
television screen before.
The team split up in Dehli without a lot of fanfare or emotion. They expected to see each
other again within days and furthermore, they were all exhausted.
That night they checked into the Belgravia suite of the sumptuous Dorchester Hotel,
overlooking Hyde Park. The furniture was traditional, inlaid wood and red velvety chairs. A
sliding door in the living room opened onto a balcony with an iron railing. Ty deposited his bags
into the bedroom he was sharing with his father and entered the living room to see Ashi standing
in front of the television. The news anchor announced, ―Good evening.‖

124

―Good evening,‖ she replied, touching the screen, as if she were trying to touch the man's
face. ―My name is Ashi.‖
When the anchor continued to talk, she tried to look between the flat screen and the wall.
―Man is back there?‖ she asked Therese, gesturing at the wall behind the TV.
―No, the man is not back there and he can't see you,‖ Therese replied.
Ty sat near his father at the desk and they both briefly watched Therese try to explain
television waves.
―How long will Ashi stay with us?‖ Ty asked.
―I have such tremendous respect for her. She saved my life. She can visit and stay with us
as long as she wants.‖
Ty was silent.
―You don't mind, do you?‖
―No, of course not. I was just wondering.‖
―Besides, after the conversation you had with her about treasure, I have the feeling that
she can somehow help us.‖
Ashi was awake and ready to go early the next morning.
Therese, who was sharing a bedroom with her, told Ty in hushed tones, ―I woke up at
3:30 A.M. and she was sitting there, meditating I think. I told her she had to sleep but she just
opened her eyes, smiled at me, then closed her eyes again.‖
―Maybe she sleeps sitting up,‖ Ty suggested.
―Or maybe her time clock is all messed up and she can't sleep,‖ Therese said.
The two of them were discussing Ashi as she sat on the sofa and intently watched the TV,
repeating words to herself.

125

―She doesn't seem to be tired,‖ Ty observed.
―No, she doesn't. I'd be half asleep if I had stayed up all night.‖
Ashi proceeded to point the remote like Ty showed her the night before, and began to
intently channel surf, stopping at a cartoon.
―I can't hear youuuu,‖ bellowed out from the TV, then the familiar song, ―Who lives in a
pineapple under the sea? SpongeBob SquarePants!‖
Vincent glanced at his watch. ―Nine o'clock, exactly. Let‘s go pay Garrett a visit.‖
―Maybe we should phone first,‖ Therese suggested.
―Oh, no. I don't want to give him the chance to run out on us,‖ Vincent said, grimly. ―He
sent us half way across the world for nothing. I am going to demand he tell us what he knows.‖
―And it was dangerous...we didn't know how dangerous,‖ Therese said quietly.
****
After a few minutes in a cab, they arrived at a red-brick building in a quiet neighborhood
with narrow streets. There were few pedestrians on the street and none of them gave the group a
second glance. They climbed the old, crumbling, cement stoop in front of the apartment house,
entered the foyer, looking for a panel of apartment numbers and names to be buzzed in. There
was none.
―Not very good security here if we can just walk in,‖ Ty commented.
―Maybe they don't need any in this neighborhood,‖ Therese said.
―Huh!‖ Vincent retorted. ―I think they really need it here.‖
A second door opened into a narrow, dimly lit stairwell, which led to the stairs.
―Apartment 4C,‖ Vincent said, as they climbed the gray, dark stairs with a thick wooden
rail, gouged and cracked with age.

126

They found the right apartment and were about to knock on the peeling door when they
noticed it was ajar. Vincent hesitated, then knocked. When there was no answer, he persisted,
knocking again. When they heard a low groan from inside, Vincent didn't hesitate again. He
pushed the door open and strode inside.
They rushed down a dirty, yellow hallway, with cracked linoleum, past a small galley
kitchen, which was filthy with dirty dishes and junk piled onto every surface, and into the small
living room. Even though there was a window, it was still a dark room. The sofa was covered
with a sheet. A stuffed armchair was placed next to a lamp and piles of books lined the perimeter
of the floor. One whole wall consisted of bookcases, crammed with books.
They looked around the room. When another weak groan came from behind the sofa,
Vincent pushed the furniture out of the way to reveal a bloody man, lying on the floor on his
side. He was in the fetal position, cradling his torso. His arm lay at a strange angle, appearing to
be dislocated.
Blood streamed from his head. His face was horribly bruised, both eyes already purple.
Still, through the bruises and possibly broken face bones, they could make out the features of
Garrett Cooper.
Ashi gasped, edged in front of Vincent and cried, ―Teacher! Teacher!‖

127

CHAPTER 11
―Ashi,‖ he gasped. ―Is it you?‖
―Teacher, what happen? Who...?‖
―Yes, Garrett, who did this to you,‖ Vincent interrupted sharply.
Ty had a hard time tearing his eyes from the beaten, bloody man on the floor. When he
whipped out his cell phone he noticed his hands were shaking. He asked, as if to himself, ―Do
they have 911 here?‖
―Ashi...‖ Garrett attempted to raise his arm but it only lifted a few inches and dropped
back to his side. ―How did you get here?‖ His eyes bored into Ashi's so he had not noticed
Vincent, Ty and Therese.
―Shhh, shhh. I help you.‖
Garrett coughed weakly, gripped his side and grimaced horribly with pain. He began an
unsettling whimper. For a few moments he was lost in his own misery, then said in a weak voice
they could barely hear, ―Give me your hand. You cannot help me. My job is done here.‖
―No, teacher...please...I help.‖ Ashi knelt next to him and took his hand gingerly.
―No...my job...‖
Ashi nodded, acquiescing.
―Who did this? You have to tell us who did this,‖ Vincent said forcefully.
Garrett ignored him and addressed Ashi. ―I told them nothing. Ashi, you are here. Is it
time?‖
―It is.‖
―You are not safe. These people will do anything for the treasure.‖
Vincent, Ty and Therese exchanged glances at this last remark.

128

Still holding Ashi's hand, Garrett turned to Vincent. ―We had help...Mansfield and I. They
told us where to go,‖ he said, in barely more than a whisper. ―Something otherworldly led
us...only a righteous man could find...you knew the prophecy. I thought maybe you...‖ His voice
trailed and the only sound was his harsh, rasping breathing.
Ty saw his open eyes glaze over, not seeing now or ever again. Ashi had been crying a
few moments earlier but now her face was serene and her lips moved in a silent prayer.
A cat, coming out of nowhere, jumped atop the back of the sofa and meowed loudly. It
unnerved Vincent and Therese, who startled at the sound, but Ashi's face remained calm.
―Come on, Ashi,‖ Ty said, helping her up by her elbow and leading her away from
Garrett to sit on the sofa.
When Ashi finished her prayer, she turned and faced Ty. ―He teach me English when I
young girl,‖ she explained. ―I come with you because I want to visit Teacher.‖
―He and his partner were the people who came looking for treasure?‖
Ashi nodded.
―His partner left and Garrett stayed in Bhutan, teaching you.‖
―Yes, he say it dangerous where he live and in Bhutan it not so dangerous.‖
Two policemen were the first to arrive, followed by paramedics with a stretcher. When
they realized that Garrett had been the victim of a vicious beating and that he was no longer
living, they radioed for help and more police arrived. As they questioned the group, Ty looked
over their shoulders and saw them zip Garrett in a black bag and take him away. But the
investigation continued; the detectives took pictures, measured things, took samples of blood,
and dusted for fingerprints.
The group explained their story over and over again to the same cops and then to

129

detectives. While they were waiting to be questioned, Ashi suddenly ran her fingers over the
coffee table, pushing newspapers and magazines aside. It was an old, chipped table, with old
postcards, tickets and magazine covers slipped between the cover glass and the table.
―What is it?‖ Ty asked softly.
Ashi's eyes filled with tears. ―I give this paper to Teacher when he leave Bhutan.‖
Vincent stared at the table, trying to read it upside down, not wanting to call the
detectives' attention to it.
After a few hours they were taken to a police station where they had to repeat the events
of the day again. Finally, a cop gave them a ride back to their hotel, admonishing them to be
available for further questioning.
It was after dinnertime and they were all hungry except Ashi, who announced she was
going to her room and departed from the group.
―Are you okay?‖ Ty asked her.
―I okay, Ty,‖ she answered gratefully.
When Vincent looked in on her a few minutes later he whispered that she was sitting and
staring off into space.
―I was shocked to see Garrett Cooper was Ashi's teacher,‖ Ty declared.
―Who would have thought?‖ Vincent said. ―Although he did remain in Bhutan after
Mansfield was killed.‖
―I thought he stayed there because he feared he'd be the next victim,‖ Ty said.
―Maybe that was his primary motivation but then he taught Ashi English while he was
hiding out,‖ Therese ventured.
―Dad, Ashi said she came with us because she wanted to visit her teacher,‖ Ty said.

130

―She didn't tell me that,‖ Vincent said. ―How did she expect to find him? We could have
been going anywhere in the world.‖
―I asked her. She said she knew she would find him right away.‖
There was incredulous silence.
―Hmmm, there is something else being left out of the equation. Garrett found something
that had to do with treasure. We know that much,‖ Vincent said.
―Well, Ashi has something to do with the treasure too,‖ Ty added.
―Yes, that's clear. Just what is it?‖ Vincent said.
―He knew something...something he never revealed,‖ Therese said.
―Let's add up the facts. Garrett Cooper was in hiding. He was in hiding from people who
would kill for what he had or what he knew about the treasure. Whoever it was, found out where
he was hiding and killed him for it.‖ Ty thought for a moment. ―And who was this group who
told him and Mansfield where to go to look for the treasure? And why didn't they just go there
themselves?‖
Vincent stared at Ty. ―I forgot that's what Garrett said. Maybe the group didn't know
exactly where to go. But Cooper and Mansfield were led there mystically...what did he say?...by
something otherworldly. It's strange.‖
―Very strange,‖ Therese echoed.
―Ashi is our connection to the treasure.‖
Ty lay awake for a long time that night. Even though he was exhausted, the horrifying
events of the day served to ensure the tumult in his mind continued. What really had Ty's
thoughts whirling was the idea that only righteous men would have found the spot. It seemed too
similar to the stories of Shambhala, a land where, again, only the righteous would be able to

131

enter.
The next morning Vincent seemed preoccupied, busy making phone calls and checking
things out on his computer.
―Dad, are you hungry?‖ Ty asked for the third time. He was hungry and was waiting for
Vincent.
―No, I have a few things to do. I might just order room service a little later.‖
―Therese, what's up with your roommate?‖ Ty asked.
―She's watching TV.‖ Therese giggled. ―Can you imagine? Going fro m sainted monk to
couch potato? So what's the plan for today?‖
―Nothing yet. Dad's busy.‖
Vincent heard their exchange and looked up over the top of his glasses. ―I need to find
out what sort of arrangements will be made for Cooper. I also have to make reservations for us to
leave for the US as soon as possible. I want to see Oliver's parents. Plus I have to...um, I have a
couple of errands. Ashi, can you come here?‖
Her face appeared immediately at the door.
―Ashi, I was wondering what you might like to do next.‖ Vincent said.
―I here to see Teacher. Now there is no Teacher. I go home to Bhutan.‖
―Please, stay with us,‖ Vincent urged. ―We would like that and you can see the world.‖
Ashi was silent for a minute, considering the invitation. She nodded. ―I stay.‖
―I think if you'll be staying with us that I'd like to get you some things, clothes, whatever
you need. Maybe you'd be more comfortable. Do you think you'd like to dress in a Western
style?‖
Ashi's brow furrowed as she thought about it. ―Yes, I think that be good idea. I think that

132

be better, look like the people I visit.‖
―Okay, then it's settled.‖ He turned to Ty and Therese. ―Listen, guys,‖ Vincent said as he
pulled out his wallet, ―Can you buy her every last thing she needs? Or wants?
―Everything?‖ Therese asked.
―Everything. Here's a credit card. Buy her a suitcase too, so she has someplace to put it
all. Meet me back here for dinner, okay?‖
―Sure, Dad. But what else do you have to take care of?‖
―Just a couple of things.‖ He grinned at Ty.
―Come on, come on,‖ Therese said, ignoring the fact that Vincent had some private
business to take care of. ―We're burning daylight. We have a big day ahead of us. I think a
haircut should be the first thing.‖
Ty looked at her, puzzled. It was as if Therese had a mission to accomplish. She had
completely forgotten Stonehenge, King Arthur, knights, or anything that had to do with
archaeology. She seemed happy at the prospect of a day- long shopping trip.
―Burning daylight. Burning daylight,‖ Ashi whispered to herself.
Usually Ty detested shopping. It seemed like such a waste of time. His mind flashed back
to his mother, making him try on endless pairs of pants in preparation for the start of school. He
remembered rebelling and calling her all kinds of names. It was like torture to him. But, today he
didn't mind the prospect of spending the day with Ashi.
When they left the hotel they made a right, walked a short distance to Oxford Street and
found a beauty salon. When she was done, her hair, cut in long layers, hung in large, shining
waves around her face and cascaded down her back.
Back on Oxford Street, Ashi wanted to stop and look at everything but Therese kept her

133

focused on their destination, Selfridges. The facade of the department store reminded Ty of
Macy's in New York. It sported giant, white columns and took up a whole city block. Ashi
stopped and tilted her head back, her mouth hanging open, in awe of the huge store. They
entered and quickly determined they needed to go up a few floors.
Ashi stood by the escalator for a few minutes, intently watching people getting on. She
stepped on confidently, turned, grinned and gave Therese and Ty the thumbs up sign she just
learned that morning. However, she tripped and almost fell getting off the escalator at the top.
―Thank goodness Rishi wasn't here to see that and make some sort of sarcastic
comment,‖ Therese said.
Therese gathered armload after armload of clothes for Ashi to try on. The first time she
emerged from the dressing room she was wearing a hoodie jacket.
―Let me see it zipped,‖ Therese said, eyeing her critically.
―Zipped?‖ Ashi looked down at herself.
―Yes, zip it up please.‖
―She doesn't know what a zipper is,‖ Ty whispered to Therese.
Therese showed her, and Ashi zipped and unzipped several times, amazed.
They repeatedly asked Ty for his opinion, but all he would say was, ―Very nice. I like it,‖
to everything he saw.
―Well, you're not much help. At least you're here to help carry the bags,‖ Therese said.
Ty grinned, ―Come on, Therese. I have feelings.‖
She ignored him as she debated about boots versus shoes. ―It's late in the season. Pretty
soon it will be too warm for boots.‖
―I see many girl wear boot,‖ Ashi said.

134

―Good, you're observing,‖ Therese said approvingly.
Ty rolled his eyes. ―You're going to make a monster out of her.‖
―Okay, last stop before we refuel for afternoon shopping,‖ Therese said when they
reached the first floor of the department store. ―Time for a makeover.‖
Ashi sat at a makeup counter and allowed the saleslady to apply cosmetics, again with
Therese standing nearby, giving instructions.
―Lightly, lightly. No foundation. Look at her skin. It's perfect. We'll take two of this color
and this lipstick.‖
When Ashi climbed off the stool and faced Ty, he was astounded...speechless. He
surveyed her from top to toe. The makeup enhanced her naturally beautiful eyes and lips. She
wore a tight, long tee shirt with a shorter jacket zipped over it, topping low-cut jeans, which
were tucked into boots.
―I look just like Europe girl, Ty?‖ Ashi said, laughing, holding her arms out.
Ty wanted to tell her she was the most awesomely beautiful girl he had ever seen, but
instead, swallowed hard and merely said, ―Yes, just like Europe girl.‖
After selecting an array of cosmetics, they went back out onto the street.
―Are we done yet, Therese?‖ Ty asked.
―We still need to get her some luggage and toiletries. She needs lots of product to keep
up with her new hairstyle. Any idea what you want to do next, Ashi?‖
―I like to go to store that sell book. I like a book that tell what English word mean,‖ she
stated confidently.
―A book to help your English get better,‖ Ty said. ―A dictionary.‖
―Yes.‖

135

―Okay.‖ Ty looked at her face closely. ―Are you okay today?‖
―Yes, I okay. Why?‖
―Your teacher...yesterday...‖
―Yes, I very sad today.‖
She looked at Ty frankly, showing no outward signs of being sad. She accepted her
teacher's death and Ty wondered if she had expected something like this to happen.
At the bookstore they bought books that teach English as a second language, a big
dictionary, a pocket dictionary, an electronic traveling translator, computer software to learn
English and a stack of DVDs with English subtitles.
―What in this?‖ Ashi asked, holding the computer software box.
―That's so you can learn English using the computer,‖ Ty said.
―Computer...?‖ Ashi repeated and from her tone, Ty knew she didn't have a clue what a
computer was.
―Don't worry. I'll show you how it works.‖
She smiled gratefully at him and he realized he was grateful as well, happy because it
appeared she was preparing for a long stay with them. And, he was enjoying his role as her
instructor.
At the checkout counter, Therese whispered, ―We've spent a fortune today. And all this
stuff...‖
Ty grinned at her and whispered back, ―Really it's all right. Dad doesn't care.‖
―Well we definitely need to get the luggage now,‖ Therese said with more volume. ―We
can't carry another thing.‖
When they bought the luggage they immediately dumped all the bags of new clothing

136

into it, with Ashi kneeling on the floor, closing it up, saying proudly, ―I can zip it.‖
They also got her a backpack, which they loaded with her new books and DVDs.
****
They returned to an empty suite. Ty picked up the remote and settled back on the sofa,
kicked off his shoes and put his feet on the coffee table. Therese joined him but Ashi announced
she wanted to take a look at her new books and went to her room. After a few minutes of
mindless channel flipping on Ty's part and Therese's complaining about it, there was a soft knock
on the door.
Ty opened it, revealing a man in a suit, tall, bald, powerfully-built, about 50 or 60. He
had beady eyes and hooked nose, reminding Ty of a bird of prey. He assumed the man was the
concierge or some other hotel personnel.
―May I speak to your father?‖
The man brushed past Ty and walked into the room, circling around it, looking at
everything. Ty, standing behind him, shrugged, raised his eyebrows, and cocked his head to one
side, indicating to Therese that he didn't know the man's identity and was dismayed by his
forwardness.
―Can I help you?‖ Ty asked. He glanced at Ashi's closed door, and feeling protective of
her, hoped she wouldn't come out. He didn't want this disturbing man to see her.
The man whirled around and faced him. ―I am an associate of your father's. Is he here?‖
―He's out at the moment. What did you say your name was?‖
The man ignored him and rubbed his chin, as if he were pondering what to do next. Ty
noticed he had a distinctive ring, gold with a black onyx oval in the center, which depicted
Solomon's star, atop three arches. There was what looked like an ancient form of writing around

137

the perimeter of the oval. It looked vaguely familiar.
―Your father owes me some information. And, I suppose I can give him some, as well.‖
When Ty heard that the man might have some information he decided to be more cordial.
―Would you like to wait for him?‖
―That won't be necessary. I suppose I could contact him at a later time.‖
―Can I tell him who was looking for him?‖
While he was talking, Ty searched his memory, trying to pinpoint where he had seen the
ring design before.
―That won't be necessary either. Please tell him an old friend stopped by and I'll be in
touch with him soon.‖
The man headed toward the door, which was still open. When he reached the hallway, he
turned and nodded to Ty and Therese, finally acknowledging her presence. ―Good bye.‖
As he turned away from them again, Ty called after him, ―You know, that's a very
distinctive ring you have there.‖
The man turned and looked at him again with a startled expression.
―I think I've seen one exactly like it...back home...in my father's study. Yes, I'm sure of
it.‖
For the first time the man smiled, revealing a row of yellowed teeth. Although he showed
his teeth, his eyes remained unsmiling.
―You must be mistaken. This ring has been in my family for a very long time. Very long.
It's one of a kind.‖
―Oh, then my mistake.‖ Ty smiled back at him.
―Well, good bye then.‖

138

Ty closed the door. ―That was weird.‖
―You think?‖ Therese said.
―I saw a man in my father's study who had the same ring. I‘m sure of it. I thought it was
strange that they met at the house instead of the university.‖ Ty sat down and looked up, as if
trying to remember. ―You know, my dad introduces me to everyone. When that man came, I
looked into the doorway. Dad came over, asked me if I had any homework, and shut the door. It
was like he kicked me out.‖
―You know, I think the only reason Vincent would deliberately cut you out of the loop
would be to protect you.‖
―Yeah, I agree. But it really stuck in my head. Did you see Hawkman's ring? It looked
like it had some different kind of writing on it, like cuneiform or something.‖
―He really did look like a hawk. I got a good look at his finger. It didn't look like any
writing I've ever seen but it did look really old,‖ Therese replied. ―Why do you think he lied
about its being one of a kind?‖
―The ring must symbolize something. Maybe it's a symbol of an organization.‖
They heard the key card in the door and it swung open.
―Dad! Where have you been?‖
―What? I can't leave the room?‖ Vincent grinned.
―It's just that a man was here a little while ago. He wouldn't tell me his name and said
he'd be in touch. He had a very strange ring.‖
―Very strange ring, huh?‖ Vincent smiled, as if he were humoring a little kid with an
active imagination.
―Dad, I've seen a ring like that before.‖

139

―Very observant of you, Ty,‖ he said, continuing his indulgent tone.
―Who was he?‖
―I'd prefer you wouldn't ask me about that, Ty.‖ Vincent's face turned serious. ―I really
don't want you involved with this. Now, where's Ashi? Did you have a good shopping trip?‖
Ty dropped the subject but filed it in his memory to pursue it with his father again at
another time.
Ashi heard her name and stepped out of her room. She thanked Vincent for everything.
―You look terrific. Let me see what else you bought.‖
Ashi raced back to her room, came back with her backpack, and dumped it all out on the
coffee table.
―See this...and this. This DVD with English word on bottom. It for TV. I listen to words
and read them. This book say what word mean.‖
She was so excited, delighted with her purchases that Vincent began to chuckle.
―I hope you got some clothes too.‖
―Oh, I get very nice clothes.‖
―Well it looks like you're going to stay with us for a while. Excellent. Guys, I just need to
make a phone call.‖ He shook his head. ―I wish Preston were here. I need someone who speaks
French,‖ he said cryptically.
Vincent went into the bedroom he was sharing with Ty. All Ty could hear was soft
murmuring. A few minutes later he returned, saying, ―It seems I need to go out again.‖
Ty assumed he was meeting the man with the ring but he didn't ask and Vincent didn't
offer to tell. When they met again for dinner, Vincent's mood was somber.
―We'll be leaving tomorrow,‖ he announced abruptly.

140

Therese nodded, relief evident on her face.
―What about Garrett Cooper's funeral?‖ Ty asked.
―No funeral. Of course the police are conducting a full investigation but apparently he
didn't have much family. They'll just be cremating and having a service at some time in the
future.‖
They explained all this to Ashi.
―Where we go tomorrow?‖
―Home at last,‖ Vincent said with a sigh. ―Or not exactly home.‖
―Dad, what do you mean, not exactly home. We're going home, right?‖
―Ty, this endeavor has always been dangerous.‖
Ty swallowed hard, thinking about his attackers in Israel.
Vincent looked at his plate and shook his head. ―There are people who will kill for the
Templar treasure. Two men followed us across the globe. Now we have two murders in two
weeks. It's become too dangerous.‖ Vincent picked up his glass of wine and took a deep sip. ―I
feel that we need to lay low for a while.‖
Ty wondered if the man with the ring had frightened his father somehow. He hadn't
seemed so concerned before his last outing.
―When we get back to the States,‖ Vincent continued, ―we're going into hiding.‖

141

CHAPTER 12
They landed at JFK and dropped Therese at Penn Station so she could take a train home.
She said she was finally tired and looking forward to seeing her roommates and her cat. They
continued on to the St. Regis Hotel, where Vincent booked a suite.
―It is so beautiful,‖ Ashi murmured, walking around the living room, running her hand
over the polished wood tables, the silk- upholstered chairs, touching the silk drapes. She looked
through one of the oversized windows, past the ornate iron railings just outside the window,
down onto Fifth Avenue. The throngs of people gathering at the lights, then crossing as a group,
along with the curb-to-curb traffic, made no sound this high up.
The first thing Ty did was pull out his cell phone. When he heard Jenna's voice answer,
he felt as if he was truly home. Now, after all the traveling, he felt as if she were right around the
corner.
―You're coming home soon, aren't you?‖ she asked, her voice rich with excitement.
―Well...,‖ Ty hesitated. ―Last night, in London, my dad decided that this whole search is
getting too dangerous.‖
―And what does that mean? You still have to come home.‖
―Actually, he feels it might be better if we were out of sight for a while.‖
―Where are you going?‖ There was an intense edge to her voice.
―I don't know. Dad hasn't arranged it yet.‖
―You'll let me know, right?‖
―I can't tell anyone.‖
There was silence on the other end and Ty felt miserable.
―Jenna, people are getting killed because of what we're looking for.‖

142

There was still silence.
―I really miss you,‖ Ty said. ―I can't wait to get back to New Jersey and see you.‖
―I know. Me too.‖ Her voice was small on the other end. ―I guess it's best. It's more
important for you to stay safe. I'm just disappointed. That's all.‖
Instead of being relieved that Jenna was so understanding, Ty ached to go home and see
Jenna again. ―I‘ll be home soon.‖
The breeze wafted the drapes over the large open windows. Ty flopped down on a couch,
laced his fingers behind his head. Ashi went to her room, picked up one of her new books and
returned. She pulled her legs up underneath her on an overstuffed chair, leafing through the
pages. Vincent emerged from his bedroom, holding his open laptop, and sat down at a desk.
―How about some dinner out, one more time before we disappear. Let's hope we're
anonymous,‖ Vincent said.
―Do you think anyone knows you're here, Dad?‖
Vincent sighed. ―I've tried not to go out at all today except for seeing Oliver's parents and
one quick meeting. It seems like someone always knows where we are. Well, this is it. We're
having dinner tonight. Tomorrow I have one more meeting. After that, we'll leave. Safe at last!‖
Ty assumed the meeting was with Vincent's publisher, whose headquarters were in New
York City.
―Where are we going?‖
―My lawyer, Sam Kennedy, is finalizing the details as we speak.‖
―Great. I hope he found us a good place.‖ He thought about the many times Sam came to
the house, the old house. He'd come to dinner or just to hang out with his dad on a Sunday. They
had been friends since college. Sam was the big-shot lawyer and his dad was just the hard-

143

working college professor. Then, when Vincent's book hit the bestseller lis ts, he hired Sam as his
lawyer.
That night, Vincent, Ty and Ashi had dinner at an outdoor restaurant under stone, arched
ceilings, held up by massive pillars. The arches led to a beautiful view of the boat basin on the
Hudson River. It was dark by now, but the lights of the city, along with the moonlight, sparkled
on the water. The restaurant reminded Ty of a castle, transporting him to another place.
―I not think I in New York City,‖ Ashi said, echoing his feelings.
The restaurant was very dimly lit, mostly by candlelight. ―I'll bet nobody will recognize
you here,‖ Ty commented.
―No, I agree. For once, that's a good thing,‖ Vincent replied, a worn-out look crossing his
face.
Vincent usually thrived on media attention but Ty had the sense that his father was finally
growing tired of it.
A soft wind was blowing, as Ashi chatted over dinner, laughing often. Ty thought that if
she wasn't present, the dinner would have been morose. Ty and his dad would be thinking about
Oliver, Garrett, and their imminent run into hiding.
Vincent took a phone call at dinner, apologizing, ―Sorry, I have to take this. It's Sam.‖
When he finished talking he told them. ―It's settled.‖ His voice was so low Ty could
barely hear him. ―Jersey Shore. Sam rented us a house on Long Beach Island.‖
―How long will we be there?‖
―I don't know. Look at it like this. There are worse ways to spend your summer than in a
beautiful beachfront house.‖
―School! I have to take finals. There are still a couple of weeks of school left.‖

144

―All taken care of. You've got the all clear to go,‖ Vincent said with a smile. His face
turned serious. ―We have to, Ty. It's too dangerous. If something happened to you, I just don't
know...‖
―Okay, okay. Can I tell Jenna and Eduardo?‖
―Nobody,‖ he replied vehemently.
―Oh, come on, Jenna…and Eduardo—he‘s my best friend. We can trust them.‖
―You don't want to put them in the position of knowing where you are. That information
can put them in danger.‖
―Okay,‖ Ty conceded, ―but who are you telling?‖
―Nobody.‖
―What about Sam?‖
―Just Sam. He helped find the house. I told him what I had in mind and he found it. In
fact, it's rented in his name. Anyway, he's the one person I trust. We've been friends for such a
long time.‖ He laughed.
―What's so funny?‖
―Oh, the crazy things we did in college. We were roommates freshman year and then we
lived together each year after that.‖
―What did you do?‖
―He was into pranks. We used to raid the football players' frat house during the games,
eat their food, drink their beer, then leave a note letting them know ―Hamster‖ struck again.‖
―Hamster?‖ Ty wrinkled his nose.
―He looks a little like a hamster, doesn't he? Anyway, I can't believe he's a bigtime lawyer
now. I never expected him to be so responsible. Oh, he was big into paybacks too. One time he

145

and this guy, ―Rick the Stick‖ researched a paper together but the Stick took all the credit. Well,
Sam worked the lunch line and somehow the Stick ended up with a couple of drops of
phenolphthalein in his food the day of the paper presentation.‖
―What's that do?‖
―Let's just say the Stick couldn't present his paper because he was stuck in the bathroom.
Yeah, he was a character. He had this thing for your mom for a long time. Lizzie, Lizzie. He
talked about her endlessly.‖
―Really?‖ Ty had never heard this before.
―Thankfully, she chose me. Still, I was happy when he found his own wife.‖
―He's married? I didn't know that.‖
―Divorced now, but he always has a new girlfriend. Anyway, I trust him and he's
practically the only person I do trust. You never know who might sell you out.‖
―But, the team...,‖ Ty started to say.
―The team. Yes, we are working together. Yes, we are colleagues, united for a common
purpose, but I would not trust them all.‖
Ty was surprised. He always thought the professors, Richard, Preston, Tullio and Vincent
were tightly knit friends.
Ashi was digging into a dish of vanilla and chocolate ice cream, first taking a bite of one
flavor and savoring it, then trying the other flavor. Even though she was intent on the dessert, her
eyes moved back and forth between them, following the conversation. Ty wondered if she
understood anything they were saying.
―Dad you really don't trust the professors? You've worked with them for years.‖
―Working with someone is one thing. Trusting them with your life is another. And, I feel

146

that letting any of them know where we are, is trusting them with our lives.‖
―It just seems that you are all looking for the same thing...that you're all on the same
side.‖
―Yes, we are all on the same side and focused on finding the Templar treasure.‖ Vincent
leaned forward. ―You know that before the book was published, one of them came to me,
believing he should be co-author of the book.‖
Ty couldn't speak as he let this information register.
―You look shocked. Yes, even though I pieced together the whole idea and wrote every
word of the book, he thought he had enough of a part in the discoveries that he should share in
the authorship.‖
―But Dad, that's crazy. Who was it? Preston, right? He thinks he's all that. How could he
think he was an author? You're the one who formulated the underlying ideas of the book. What
arrogance.‖
―Yes. You know it was me who wrote the book. Anyway, I'm not going to name any
names,‖ Vincent said, waving away Ty's question. ―He dropped the whole t hing when I showed
him how I painstakingly worked out all my theories and arrived at conclusions he never could
have. It's water under the bridge now.‖
Vincent was silent as he picked up his coffee cup and looked out over the water. ―Still,
you can't trust anyone,‖ he said absentmindedly.
****
The next morning Ty was eager show to Ashi the city. They left Vincent at his desk,
working at his laptop, early in the morning.
―Just be back around 3:00, okay? I have a meeting so I have a late check out. Then we'll

147

pick up the rental car and be down there in plenty of time for a sunset walk on the beach,‖
Vincent called after them.
Even though he lived in the suburbs, Ty felt that when he was in New York City, he was
home. A person did not have to be doing anything in particular to sense the enormous energy of
the city. Just walking down the street evoked a whole host of emotions in Ty, the primary one
being joy and a feeling of limitlessness.
Walking up Fifth Avenue together, he glanced at his new friend to see if s he felt the same
thing. Ashi's shining, smiling countenance signaled she sensed it too. But then again, that was
her usual demeanor.
Ty noticed something that raised an alarm. ―Hey, listen. You can not make eye contact.
Do not look anyone in the eyes.‖
―Why not?‖
―Because...because...‖ It was a rule that had been repeated to Ty ever since he started
coming to the city. The reason why was never questioned. ―If you make eye contact, people will
come up to you, harass you, make trouble. They see you don't belong here and you will be an
easy target.‖
―Hmmm.‖ Ashi was busy, nodding and smiling at everyone she passed.
―We're lucky we're in a good part of town and there's not too may creepy people here.‖
―Creepy people? I greet every person, even creepy person, and give them so much love.‖
―You what? You can't do that,‖ Ty sputtered, beside himself with the ―rule‖ being broken
so flagrantly.
―I tell each person I love them with my eyes. I always do that. I do not stop.‖
Indeed, the people who they were passing, smiled back or looked at them curiously.

148

Some even turned around and stared at them after they passed. Nobody was harassing them so
Ty decided to let it go for the moment, to watch and observe.
Ty sighed. She certainly is different...and a little hard-headed. She's not taking my
advice.
They entered the park on the south side, passing the horses and buggies, lined up and
waiting for passengers. The horses had blinders on but they turned their heads to look at them as
they passed the low, stone wall that delineated the greenery of Central Park from the brick and
steel. They wound their way along the jogging path that paralleled Central Park West. Even
though it was a weekday it was crowded with people who were inspired by the warm weather to
be outside.
They continued walking, reaching Bethesda Terrace a short distance away.
Ashi gaped, dumbstruck by how lovely it was.
The path led onto an overpass, with ornately-carved, stone railings, topping stone arches
below. Flanking either side of the stone arches were wide staircases, again made of stone, with
the same elaborately-carved railings. A gigantic, round pool of water was in the center of the
brick terrace and, in the middle of the pool stood a water fountain, which reminded Ty of a
wedding cake. The first round level was held up by pillars; the second level, by a gaggle of
cherubs and where the bride and groom should have been standing, was a bronze angel, who was
slightly bent over, reaching her hand out.
There was a multitude of people milling around the fountain, sitting on the sides of it or
on the circular, stone benches that ringed the brick terrace. They were eating their lunches,
talking to friends, or just sunning themselves. There were also people walking or jogging on the
overpass and traveling up and down the stairs.

149

―It's really incredible, isn't it?‖ He was silent for a moment, then began to recite, 'Now
there is at Jerusalem, by the sheep market, a pool, which is called Bethesda. Whoever then first
stepped in, was made whole of whatsoever disease he had.'‖
―What does that mean?‖
―My mom told me a long time ago. It's a quote from the bible that belongs with this
water fountain. That's what the angel is doing, reaching out. She's healing people who step in the
pool.‖
―Oh, I like that very much. Will we stay here a minute?‖
―Sure. Let me make a movie of you.‖
They stepped down one of the grand staircases and sat in the sun on the stone bench that
circled the entire terrace. Ashi silently regarded the imposing structure.
―What do you think, Ashi?‖ Ty pulled out a camera and began to record the scene.
She stared at the angel. ―It‘s beautiful.‖
A sudden movement caught Ty's eye and he swung the camera around. At the top of the
overpass, a bicyclist, traveling very fast, swerved toward the steps to avoid a toddler who darted
in front of him. It looked as if he was going to squeak by, but his front tire caught the balustrade
and the bike skidded and slipped out from under him. They watched in horror as the man‘s
shoulder hit the top steps hard and he proceeded to tumble down the entire flight of stone steps.
There was a second of silence, then a scream as someone spotted his leg, bent in a grotesque
angle, with the bone sticking up through the skin.
Ty gasped as Ashi ran toward the man. Several people had their phones out, calling 911.
Some bystanders came closer, trying to help, while others, with tears and looks of distress, were
backpedaling. Ashi slipped between the people and knelt at the groaning man‘s side. Ty‘s camera

150

was by his side, forgotten for the moment but now he lifted it and began to record the scene.
―Aaaah, aaaah,‖ he moaned. His eyes locked onto Ashi‘s and he said, ―You can help me.‖
―Yes, I help.‖ She held his head in one hand and stoked his face with the other, all the
while murmuring, ―No hurt, no pain.‖
There was absolute silence in the surrounding crowd except for the sound of someone
retching.
She surveyed his injuries. His head, with no helmet, was bleeding profusely. His face was
scraped. Ashi moved to his feet and held his ankle.
―Miss, don‘t touch him,‖ cried an alarmed voice. ―An ambulance is on the way.‖
Ashi ignored him and pulled gently on his ankle and the bone slid easily back under the
skin, the leg straightened. She placed her hand over the open wound and closed her eyes.
All Ty could think was, Germs are getting in, but he really wasn‘t thinking straight.
The sound of sirens emerged from the distance.
Ashi‘s eyes opened and she moved her other hand to the head wound, as the cyclist
stared up at her, not comprehending what was happening. Although the blood remained on the
bricked terrace, his head stopped bleeding. Maybe the most astonishing thing Ty witnessed was
the scrape on the cyclist‘s face disappearing, miraculously replaced by perfectly healed skin.
The sound of sirens became louder as the ambulance pulled up onto the terrace and the
crowd parted to make room for the EMTs.
―Please, miss, can we get in there?‖ an EMT asked.
Gentle hands took her by the arms to help her move away. When her hand moved from
his open leg wound there was nothing underneath except for smooth, intact skin.
There were gasps from the crowd.

151

The cyclist stared at Ashi. ―Nothing hurts…nothing!‖
―All better,‖ she replied.
The EMTs tried to help the man onto the lowered stretcher but he stood and said, ―I‘m
fine. I don‘t need help.‖
Seeing the blood on the ground, they insisted he get onto the stretcher to get checked out
at the hospital. As they were about to load him into the ambulance he stopped them and twisted
toward Ashi.
―I don‘t understand,‖ he said, befuddled. ―What you did…I don‘t get it but thank you.‖
―You are very welcome,‖ Ashi said in her hesitant English.
―I saw you and knew you could help. How did I know that?‖ He stopped speaking for a
second, looking into her eyes. ―My leg was broken.‖ he whispered.
―You healed,‖ she repeated.
―Thank you again.‖
The crowd remained after the ambulance left, quietly talking, trying to make sense of
what they had seen.
Ashi turned toward Ty, who lowered his camera. He was stunned.
―Ashi, what did you do to that man?‖
―I help him,‖ she giggled.
―No, really. What did you do?‖ Ty's mind struggled to understand.
There was a little amused smile on Ashi's face as she explained, ―I look at him and tell
him with my eyes that we are the same and that I am whole so he is whole. I make him
remember.‖
They moved on the path and continued through the park. ―I don't understand. Ashi, you

152

cured me in Bhutan.‖ Then he remembered what he had tried to push out of his mind because it
made no sense to him. ―You cured my father too.‖
―Yes, there is no need for a person to be sick,‖ she declared.
―But you didn't cure your teacher.‖
―It his time to go on,‖ she said simply.
Ty continued to think about how this all could be possible but his mind was so confused
he could not even formulate any questions. They kept walking in silence until they reached the
Central Park Zoo.
Ashi was delighted. ―What that animal, Ty? I never see it. Ty! I see ice cream!‖
With her eyes on the ice cream vendor, she walked past the admission booth.
―Hey, girlie. Where do you think you're going. Hey!‖
Ty quickly pulled out his wallet to pay and said, ―Sorry, she's not from around here.‖
―Damned foreigners,‖ the man in the booth muttered.
Ashi turned around, realized her mistake and smiled at him.
―You love everybody but not everybody loves you,‖ Ty commented.
―Yes, it is so. I give message. Not everybody hear it.‖
She was totally immersed in the zoo but Ty was still trying to piece together what he had
seen. He bought her vanilla ice cream with crunchy, chocolate coating and they sat on a bench.
Ty pulled out his camera and watched what he had recorded before. What is she doing here? Is it
real? Of course it’s real. I saw it happen.
He looked up. Ashi was licking her ice cream and looking over his shoulder at the
camera. She met his eyes and smiled. ―I have nice boot on today.‖
―That's not what I was looking at.‖

153

―Can we stay here? I never see these animals. You tell me names.‖
Ty put his camera down. ―All right. But you have to tell me what you did to that man,
deal?‖
Ashi just laughed.
In fact, they laughed all afternoon. They laughed at the penguins. Ashi barked at the sea
lions. She called, ―Pretty. Hey, pretty,‖ to a toucan and Ty could swear the bird turned and looked
back at her.
They were still laughing when they got back to the hotel. When they arrived at the
elevator Ashi jumped in front of Ty.
―Let me push the button.‖
Ty laughed at how she was still thrilled by ―pushing the button.‖
The elevator door opened and a crowd emerged. Ty put his hand on the open door to hold
it for the people. Another hand appeared above his hand--one of the last people to get off the
elevator, holding it open for himself. Ty stopped laughing when he saw the ring with the same
ancient writing, surrounding the black onyx o val, containing Solomon's star over three arches.
He looked up but the man was rushing away with his back to Ty.
Ashi saw his eyes fixated on the ring and her face turned serious. Ty shrugged it off,
thinking, Maybe it's a college ring. Maybe there are millions of those around.
Ty looked at Ashi and she was no longer smiling. He felt there was something very
wrong. The feeling grew until Ty was thinking it was a surreal scene, as if he were walking in
slow motion, in a dream. He briefly wondered if he was having a panic attack but dismissed the
idea, knowing deep down there was something terrible occurring.
They walked down the hall to their suite, where the door was ajar. Ty stood in front of the

154

door, afraid to open it, afraid of what he might find inside. A terrible feeling gripped his insides
and twisted them. Dad! Are you okay? Dad! screamed through his head. He pushed the door
open and stepped inside. The curtains billowed on one side of the open, nearly floor- length
window. On the other side, the curtain was torn, as if somebody had been falling over the curved
iron railing outside the window, and made a last, desperate attempt to save himself by clawing at
the curtain.
―NOOOOO!‖ he screamed, trying to run to the window but he felt something holding
him back. He half turned and saw Ashi, pulling back on his arm, trying to keep him from looking
out the window. Two hotel security people rushed past them to the window. When the windows
were closed the room was silent. But now, they could hear panicked sound s of people yelling
and the wailing of an ambulance coming closer.

155

PART 3
CHAPTER 13
Ty looked down through the water where his feet should be, buried up to his ankles in
sand. He paid no attention to the blond, curly- haired toddlers digging nearby or the older kids
with their boogie boards. He watched a wave come in and then wash out, burying his feet deeper.
Another wave, and then another wave. He didn't move. It was like his anguish; it came in waves,
washing over him. It was unbearable. Then it would subside and the pattern repeated itself,
endlessly, day after day.
Ty checked his feelings. After a month, this was the first day that he felt just the slightest
bit better. The waves still came but there was a period of time when everything was still and he
didn't feel the grief. There was nothing familiar in his life anymore, no mother, father, friends,
school or home. And he didn't know which way to turn next. He was afraid for his own safety
and was strangely content to be in hiding.
―Hey, Ty.‖
Ty pulled his feet loose and turned around. He smiled. Ashi was his anchor, the one
steady thing in his life. It was late afternoon and there was something magical about this time of
day at the beach. It was quiet and serene, with just a few stragglers still enjoying the day. There
were happy voices, laughter, and the sound of the waves and seagulls. Ashi looked like a typical
teenaged girl. Her long hair was swept up in a pony tail and she was wearing shorts with the
waistband rolled over her hips, covering her bikini.
―Hey Ashi, going for a swim?‖
―I come to get you. I am making dinner. I got new recipe from the internet. Will you help
me?‖ she asked haltingly, as she picked her words carefully.

156

―Sure.‖
He appreciated the fact that Ashi was helping him through this. He knew she didn't need
his cooking assistance, but was trying to divert his mind. They walked up the beach toward a
small, grassy dune and the massive house behind it. Almost the entire side of the house facing
the ocean was comprised of glass windows and balconies. Inside, on the second floor, the huge
kitchen was white and stainless steel, with the only color coming from outside, the bright, sky
blue, ocean green and sand tan. It already smelled like one of the fragrant rice dishes with ginger
and garlic, which were Ashi's favorite.
―The grill is hot and I do not want to touch the fish.‖
She wrinkled her nose and handed him a pan with marinating fish. She followed him
outside onto the deck with a bowl of marinating vegetables and tofu, set it on the glass table near
the grill and went back inside. Ty started the food, settled onto a chaise and watched the waves.
The scene in front of him faded away as he retreated into his thoughts.
His mind, as usual, returned to its two topics, relentlessly shifting back and forth between
them. The first subject was the last day of his father's life. He endlessly relived every detail,
every word of their last conversation. He thought about his father's smile, his telling them to
have a good time, his father at his desk, looking at his open laptop. He thought about Vincent's
exact words, going over and over them.
Then his mind went to a painful place. What if I had stayed with him that day? This
wouldn't have happened. I knew it was dangerous for us. I shouldn't have gone out. I could have
helped him. What was I thinking? We should have stayed together.
He felt a touch on his arm. It was Ashi. He had not noticed her sitting next to him.
―Not your fault,‖ she said softly.

157

Ty relaxed, noticing that his shoulders had hunched up and his whole abdomen had
contracted in tension as he thought about that last day. He was glad Ashi was with him. Who else
would pull him back to reality if she weren't here? Somehow she knew when he was sinking into
guilt and she gently brought him back.
―You did not do it,‖ she added.
Ty nodded. Her words urged his mind toward its second topic that relentlessly circled in
his brain. Yes, I didn't do it, but who did? Who killed him? Why? What could my dad possibly
have that someone wanted? Information? What about the man with the ring in the elevator?
Definitely not a college ring. It was the same as the man’s ring in London. Rex Deus. The rings
have to signify they are Rex Deus. Did the Rex Deus want to kill him? Suppress information from
getting out?
Maybe the two men who attacked me in Israel got to him. I should have told him what
happened to me.
―Tell me what you think.‖ She corrected herself. ―What you are thinking.‖
Ty began to discuss his thoughts about his father's death, marveling at how much Ashi's
English had improved after a little more than a month of study. She worked long hours at her
books and DVDs since that day, the day that was the worst of his life.
She had held his arm that day and not let him look out the open window. He was so
appreciative, grateful that the sight of his dad's broken body on the pavement below was not his
last memory of him. He was in an uncomprehending daze for the next few hours, not
remembering much about that evening, but he knew Ashi stayed by his side. He knew the police
asked him many questions about Vincent's state of mind. Ty insisted repeatedly that his father
did not kill himself and they had to find the killer.

158

Did they believe or doubt him? Ty could not even remember. He knew he was up all
night, with different detectives coming into the suite, looking for clues, taking pictures, asking
questions. They let him know that the news was out about Vincent's fall and it was a media zoo
down on the first floor. A bevy of policemen was assigned as security, to keep reporters and
television crews away from the scene. Early the next morning, a detective tried to take Vincent's
laptop, saying it was evidence. Ty managed to stop him, saying it was his own laptop. He knew
the information stored in the computer was both private and invaluable.
Finally, everyone cleared out as the sky started to lighten. Ashi ordered breakfast. Ty
dutifully ate and fell asleep while sitting on the sofa but it was a broken, fitful sleep, with fearful
images that he only half remembered when he woke up. His eyes opened to the sight of Ashi
watching the news with the volume set low. When she saw his eyes open, she quickly tried to
click the TV off but Ty stopped her, telling her he wanted to know what they were saying. Every
news channel was talking about Vincent's mysterious death.
They were reporting his fall from a six-story window, speculating on the possible reasons
for his suicide. All sorts of rumors were being floated. Ty, not knowing what to do next, sat and
watched them until he received a call from the lobby.
―Ty, this is Sam. They've got guards posted down here. You've got to tell them to let me
up.‖
In a few minutes he was looking into Sam's concerned face at the door of the suite.
―I came as soon as I heard. Ty, how are you?‖
―I don't know. In shock, I guess.‖
―The media is going crazy.‖ Sam sat in one of the armchairs and leaned forward with his
hands clasped. ―Somehow they know I was friends with your father and they've been calling me

159

all morning, trying to get a statement. I suppose they're not letting phone calls get through to you
either.‖
Ty shook his head, trying to rouse himself out of his dazed state. ―No...no I don't
remember getting any phone calls.‖
Sam glanced at the television, which was still on with the volume muted. ―You've been
watching this?‖ he asked rhetorically. He looked at Ty with concern. ―Ty there's some things you
need to do.‖
Ty looked at Sam without speaking. He didn‘t feel capable of doing anything.
Ashi leaned toward Sam's ear and said softly, ―He need help.‖
―Yes, yes I see that.‖ Sam rose and sat next to Ty on the couch, putting his arm around
him. ―I lost a very good friend, but Ty, you lost...‖
―I don't feel anything, Sam. I don't even really believe he's gone.‖
―You are in shock, aren't you?‖
Ty didn't reply.
―Well let's think about what we have to do. First, we have to get you out of here and
someplace safe. Have you thought about that?‖
Ty shook his head.
―You're probably in danger. It's a good thing you weren't here when...‖
―Yeah, Dad thought we were all in danger.‖
―Your father rented a house and was planning to go there today to hide out. I think you
should still follow that plan. There is a rental car reserved under your dad's name. You take it
instead...you and Ashi. Get down to the Jersey Shore and don't tell anyone where you are going.
Nobody.‖

160

―The police? I'm sure they'll want to know where I am for their investigation.‖
―Yes, you're right.‖ Sam rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
―What if I tell the police I'm afraid someone will try to hurt me too? After all, maybe I
now have whatever the killer wanted.‖
―They won't believe that. Right now they're thinking suicide. And, even if they did
believe you were in danger, they'd insist on police protection. I'm going to get you out of here,‖
he said decisively. ―We'll tell the police we're going out for something to eat and we'll pick up
the car. After that, I'll tell them you're in hiding and if they want to contact you, they'll have to do
it through me.‖
Ty breathed deeply and sighed, thankful Sam was directing him, figuring out what he
should do. His mind seemed to have shut down and he couldn't think of what his next move
should be. If Sam hadn't come, he could picture himself still sitting on the couch of the St. Regis
suite, days from now, watching the news.
―Okay, Sam. Let's get out of here.‖
Ty vaguely remembered showering, packing, and the three of them walking down the
stairs and out one of the side doors of the hotel. There was a small crowd of reporters there too,
but they seemed to not recognize Ty. They weren't expecting a middle-aged man with two
teenagers.
Sam spoke to the cop at the door, who let them pass without a glance. A couple of blocks
away they hailed a cab. On the way to the car rental agency, Sam told Ty he'd check him out of
the hotel and that he'd take care of the arrangements for Vincent's body. The police wanted an
autopsy but when it was released, Sam was going to make arrangements and contact Ty to plan a
memorial.

161

The drive through the Lincoln Tunnel and down the parkway was silent and tense. Two
hours later Ty slowed, turning off the parkway and onto the road leading to Long Beach Island.
He crossed one bridge, then another and by the time he drove over the third bridge, with the
island laying in sight below him, he felt all the tension leave his body.
He lowered the windows and let the warm breeze blow in, along with the smell of the sea
and the sounds of the gulls cawing. They slowed down as they entered Surf City and made a left
onto the main street, running the length of the island. It was only the beginning of June but they
were having an unseasonable heat wave. Throngs of people headed down to the shore to
experience the first warm weekend. There were people walking on the sidewalks in front of the
little seafood restaurants, the surf shop, and the souvenir shop. They saw couples holding the
hands of little toddlers, people pushing strollers. Ty spotted a pack of giggling girls in short
shorts, halter tops and flip flops in front of one of the many ice cream stores. There was
somewhat of a traffic jam as cars inched their way forward, while people crossed in front of
them. Other cars stopped to let people out or pick up passengers.
They passed a wind surf shop and the bright, glaring lights from a mini- golf green and
then the crowds, traffic, and stores began to thin. After a few minutes they were driving in the
dark, with dim shapes of houses on either side of the road. With the illumination from the porch
lights and brightly lit windows, they could see the roads that led off the main road were no
longer straight and many of them were little more than sandy paths.
When they passed the sign for Loveladies, the houses were spaced farther apart and
became grander and more elaborate as they traveled northward. Ashi peered in the dark and
announced that she spotted their street sign. Ty pulled off the main road and stopped, letting the
car idle.

162

―Whoa! Dad sure had good taste,‖ Ty said softly.
―That is our house?‖ Ashi asked, puzzled.
―That's it.‖ Ty said. He had been picturing a cozy little cape but this was a mansion. The
house was the last one at the end of a dirt road, nestled in front of the dune that separated the
ocean from civilization. It was three stories and much wider than it was high.
He had expected another stark, cavernous house like his home in New Jersey but when
they entered the house and flipped on the lights they were pleasantly surprised. The living room
was large, with a two-story, vaulted ceiling, and a long line of French doors, topped with another
row of windows, but the furniture was large, casual and comfortable. They opened one of the
doors facing the ocean and stepped out onto the deck. Moonlight was shining, lighting up the
crests of the waves as they rolled in, one after another. The ocean breeze wa s warm that night
and Ashi wanted to open the whole row of doors.
―Okay,‖ Ty agreed and they sat on the floor with their backs against the sofa, facing the
ocean and watching the wind blow in, ballooning the drapes into different shapes. They
microwaved some of the food they had picked up at the local Wawa and tore into nachos, ring
dings and large, blue, slushy drinks.
When they were stuffed they leaned back and watched the hypnotic waves.
―What a day, right Ashi?‖
―It a long day,‖ she agreed.
―This morning seems like such a long time ago,‖ Ty said sleepily. ―I'm so happy to get
away from all those reporters and people.‖
―Away from hotel,‖ Ashi added. She turned to him with a serious look. ―No TV, okay
Ty?‖

163

―No...no TV. I've had enough.‖ Ty slowly got to his feet. ―I‘m so tired. There must be ten
bedrooms in this place. Let's check it out and pick out rooms.‖
They picked up their bags, went up the stairs and wandered from room to room. Ty let
Ashi pick first. She chose one of the smaller rooms. It was furnished minimally, with just a fullsized bed and night table. Everything in the room was white. There were French doors opposite
the bed that opened onto a small deck, overlooking the ocean.
Ty chose the master suite and climbed into bed, thinking he'd be as leep in seconds. He
immediately fell into a deep sleep but woke up in what felt like minutes, wide-awake, thinking.
And thus began his mind's unceasing vacillation between the two topics that would haunt him:
the last day of his father's life and who had wanted him dead.
After hours of sleeplessness he got out of bed and took Vincent's laptop out of its case.
He logged onto Facebook and saw he had nearly two hundred new messages. He recognized
many of them as being from kids in his school. After reading three of these messages, asking
insensitive questions about how his father died, Ty sighed and gave up trying to read them all.
He scanned down the list and spotted one from Jenna:
Ty, are you all right? Where are you? Please, please, please write back.
Ty replied with a quick email, telling her he was okay, adding that he was exhausted and
would write more later. He finished:
LOL. - Ty
Instead of ―laughing out loud,‖ it was their private sign-off that meant ―lots of love.

The next morning Ty went downstairs and found all the doors still open to the ocean
breeze. Ashi was sitting on a chaise in her pajamas, with her feet tucked up under her, watching

164

the waves. There were a few people out on the beach, walking, collecting shells, or jogging.
Whenever someone glanced her way, Ashi smiled and waved.
Ty sat in the chair next to her, silent. It was not a mistake to come here. There was
something about the ocean that brought peace with it.
Ashi smiled at him. ―So wonderful, Ty,‖ she whispered, her eyes alight.
―There's nothing like the beach,‖ Ty agreed.
―I never see ocean before. Last night, first time.‖
Ty's eyes widened in surprise.
―I love it.‖
****
They spent many days exactly the same way. Sitting on the deck in the morning, Ashi
would close her eyes and meditate while Ty would stare at the waves. They would run a couple
of errands or go to the grocery store. Then, long, lazy days at the beach. Ashi didn't just play on
the beach. She kept her books with her and studied constantly under her umbrella on the sand.
When she walked the few feet back to the house, she'd work on the computer or watch DVDs. It
was as if she was single- mindedly focused on learning English and her forays into the ocean or
her quiet times sitting on the deck were just breaks from her studying.
Ever since Ty was young, words like ―genius‖ and ―brilliant‖ were bandied around about
him. Now, with Ashi, it seemed he finally met his match. He was used to explaining things to
people and observing a blank, uncomprehending stare. For the first time, he felt that same stare
on his own face when she explained things to him. She was sharp, noticed everything and her
thoughts were like flashes of lightning. Only once did Ashi mention the fact that it was
somewhat odd that they were living together. She broached the subject one morning when they

165

were sitting on the deck.
―Your father ask me to stay with him. He think I good for research.‖
―Yeah, after your teacher's death we both thought you might be important for his
investigation,‖ Ty answered.
―But now Vincent is not here and there is no research. I go back to Bhutan?‖
Ty sat up, fully alert. It had crossed his mind a few times that her proper place might be
back with her people but he never fully examined the thought. He always pushed it to the back
of his mind. His first instinct was to shout out, ―No, you can't go back.‖ The thought of being
alone in the big house on the beach was awful. He imagined how lonely it would be. And, he
acknowledged to himself that it would be spooky to be by himself, alone in the beach house. But
he also thought it would be selfish to demand that she stay.
―What do you want to do, Ashi? Do you want to go back?‖
―I go back if you think I need to go back,‖ she said, avoiding an answer.
―But what do you want?‖ Ty insisted. ―Do you like it here? Do you want to stay?‖
―Ty, I like it here very much. I see so many things. Many, many things I never can dream
about.‖ She hesitated before she admitted, ―I believe I come here for a purpose.‖
―Really? What purpose?‖
―I see many people walk in sleep here. They look like they awake but they sleeping. I not
sleep. I awake. I help people be awake.‖
―Oh, I see,‖ Ty said, but he was not sure he really understood what she was saying.
―That why I learn English. I can help.‖
Ty didn't question her further about helping people. He was only concerned with the
relief he was feeling that she didn't want to go back.

166

―I like I am here with you too.‖ Her dark eyes held his, searching.
Thinking about how she liked being with him, his heart gave a little leap.
―Good. Ashi, I‘m happy you want to stay.‖

167

CHAPTER 14
As the days passed, Ty remained in a state of grief, his thoughts hazy. He couldn't think
of the future, only what had already occurred. Many times he sent a silent message to Vincent,
thanking him for renting the house. This was the one safe spot where he didn't have to worry that
someone was trying to kill him. He had no responsibilities, no school, nobody he needed to call-nothing. The only two people he contacted were Sam and Jenna.
Ty sent perfunctory e- mails and texts to Jenna every few days. She kept asking to come
and see him. Ty knew she just wanted to comfort him and help him through this travail but he
kept her at a distance, not revealing where he was. He didn't feel he could give anyt hing to a
relationship at this point. He couldn't play the part of boyfriend; being thoughtful and caring
was beyond his range of emotions.
Sam did as he promised and took care of Vincent's body, having it cremated. He arranged
for an elaborate memorial service at a beautiful church in Manhattan. It took place on a clear,
warm, sunny spring day, three weeks after Vincent's death. Ty and Ashi drove up and met Sam at
the church. Some of his friends from school showed up. Jenna was there and as he was hugging
her, Ty thought with a jolt that the last time he saw her was the night before he went with the
team to Jerusalem. After the service they took a limo to the luncheon Sam had arranged at a
famous restaurant in Central Park.
Ty sensed, rather than saw, the mob of reporters, TV cameras, and paparazzi, held back
by police barriers outside the restaurant. He tried to keep his face neutral and emotionless but
had no idea if he was succeeding. What he really wanted was to crumple in a heap and be left
alone in his tears and misery, but he continued to push his emotions down so he could hold
himself together.

168

As they made their entrance, Ty was aware of every eye in the room, turning to look at
them. People began to form a circle around them and singly, they offered their condolences,
telling Ty how sorry they were.
Sam stayed by him, identifying people, letting Ty know how they knew his father. Ashi
allowed herself to be edged out of the circle of people who were patiently waiting their turn to
speak to Ty. A few times he glanced through the crowd and spotted her. She looked beautiful
today, in a little black, silky slip of a dress, almost a continuation of her shiny, black hair. She
looked even slimmer than usual, wearing high-heeled, black sandals. A couple of times he saw
her talking to one man or another and he felt a surge of protectiveness. He wanted to keep those
guys away from her.
She's so innocent she doesn't know they're trying to hit on her, he thought as he tried to
keep his mind on the introductions and condolences.
Jenna suddenly appeared by his side. The sight of her made him emotional, made him
think she could help him, that he could run away from this scene with her. He swallowed hard,
holding the tears back. She gave him a small smile before she turned to face the well-wishers
with him. He felt her arm touching his arm through the fabric of his jacket and Ty found it
reassuring. The small talk and words of sympathy continued on and on, unabated, and in the
back of his mind, Ty wondered how long the affair was going to last. Jenna disappeared for a
few minutes and when she came back she pushed a plate of food in his hand. Gratefully, he
excused himself and escorted Jenna to a table.
Ty knew Sam hadn't picked the famous restaurant for its food, but rather for its renown.
Vincent would have liked the splashy send-off in the touristy restaurant. The food barely
registered as Ty robotically lifted the fork to his mouth, chewed and swallowed. Within a few

169

minutes, Richard, Preston and Tullio were hovering o ver the table, with only Preston presuming
to sit without being asked. Tullio and Richard followed his lead.
―Ty, we need to talk to you,‖ Preston began.
Ty felt both Preston's urgency and his relief that he finally got the opportunity to speak to
Ty.
―Yes, we've been talking and we agree...,‖ Tullio said as he and Richard took the seats on
either side of Preston.
―...agree that your father's work must continue,‖ Preston jumped in.
―We were close. I feel that we were on the verge of a discovery,‖ Richard added, leaning
across the table toward him.
―I feel your father might have made some sort of pivotal discovery before he died,‖
Tullio said.
Ty felt just the slightest flicker of interest. He looked at Tullio, waiting.
―Yes, he called us from London...,‖ Tullio said.
―Saying he had a document he wanted us to look at when he got back,‖ Richard said. ―He
was trying to find someone to translate it.‖
Ty nodded with feigned disinterest and found himself tucking the bit of information in
the back of his mind. Why don't I know about this document? How come Dad didn't tell me
about it? Why do I care? That was Dad's work and I'll never be able to discuss it with him.
―It was important work,‖ Preston said.
―It would be a travesty not to continue it,‖ Richard added.
Ty looked at him blankly. ―And who would continue it?‖
―We would,‖ Preston said with determination.

170

Ty saw the undisguised ambition on his face. He had the feeling that Preston thought he
alone would carry on the work and would just allow the other professors to tag along.
―Parisi and Scalisi!‖ Tullio said. ―We were a team.‖
Ty thought he detected a flash of pride, co- mingled with greed on his face. Was it Tullio
who Dad told me about? Was he the jealous colleague? Why did Tullio just put his name before
Dad's?
―So what's stopping you?‖ Ty asked, not quite understanding what they were asking for
and why they felt the urgency to speak to him.
―Well...,‖ Richard began, looking away, casting for the right words.
Tullio broke the silence. ―Well, we need access to his research.‖
―We need his papers,‖ Preston said, ―his laptop, that document he told us about.‖
―...and the little brown book he used to carry around,‖ Preston added.
―Oh,‖ Ty said as his thoughts began to swirl around in his head. They want Dad's
research, his PRIVATE research. They want facts and ideas it took him a lifetime to accumulate.
They want his journal, HIS PRIVATE THOUGHTS. And I don't know anything about this
document. What document? And really, I don't remember seeing Dad's brown journal. I think the
last time I saw it was at the St. Regis. Did the killer take it?
―We know how you feel. It was your father's work but it was our work too,‖ Richard
said.
Ty was silent. And one of you can't be trusted. Who is it? I wish Dad told me. Which one?
Ty felt rebellious at the idea of giving up this precious information. Then he began to feel disgust
for all three of them. Dad was a shooting star and you rode the tail of it to fame. Now you're all
puffed up with your own self-importance. Who do you think you are that you can complete his

171

work? Not one of you could match Dad's brilliant mind.
―I see,‖ he said, finally. A long pause followed as his thoughts softened toward them.
Why don't I want to give it up? They are the people who could follow the trail to its logical
end...and it would certainly be a travesty if it weren't completed. Vincent would have wanted...
His thoughts were interrupted by the sight of Ashi, coming toward the table with a gentle smile.
His thoughts were suddenly crystallized.
―I agree it would be terrible not to continue,‖ Ty began, carefully keeping his emotions
from showing on his face, ―but I haven't had time to think about it yet.‖
He looked at Preston, shouting in his mind, NO WAY AM I EVER GOING TO GIVE YOU
HIS JOURNAL.
―Of course,‖ Tullio said, soothingly. ―Yes, you had a terrible tragedy in your life. The
work would be the last thing you would be thinking about now.‖
―But it has been three weeks,‖ Preston said. ―We can take his research off your hands.
That way you don't need to think about it and we can get to work.‖
Richard gave Preston an incredulous look, dismayed at his colleague's callousness.
―I really do need to think about it,‖ Ty said, this time more forcefully. He pushed his halfeaten plate away. He glared at Preston. He would relish a confrontation with him.
―Ty, where I can get drink?‖ Ashi asked quietly, touching his arm.
He stood and Jenna stood with him. ―I'll get it for you.‖ He turned to the trio of
professors. ―Excuse me, please.‖
As they walked away from the professors, Ty could feel their eyes watching him,
frustrated by his ambivalence.
―The bar is over here,‖ Ty said.

172

―Oh, I not need drink,‖ Ashi said, smiling.
―Thanks,‖ Ty said, realizing Ashi rescued him from an argument with the professors.
―That could have turned into a scene.‖
They walked to a glass wall and looked out at the flowers edging the patio and the
topiaries of strange creatures, a stallion and a gorilla. Ty stood between the two girls and looked
past the beautiful garden, into the park, thinking it was not even a month ago that he witnessed
Ashi's helping the sick man near the angel fountain.
―Those men...,‖ Ashi began.
―Those men are greedy,‖ Ty said, angrily.
―What greedy?‖
―They want and want and then they want more,‖ Jenna explained.
―Yes, greedy. That correct word.‖
Ty was silent, feeling bitter and alone. His dad could have handled them. Vincent was the
leader and the others willingly followed him. Now he was being pushed and pulled without
having his father as the buffer.
―Are you going back into hiding?‖ Jenna asked.
―As soon as this is over,‖ Ty said. He couldn't wait to get away. He looked forward to the
drive back down to the shore, back to the peace of the ocean. He was beginning to feel like
everyone wanted something from him, even Jenna. He looked at her sad eyes, questioning him,
not pushy or demanding.
―I can't...‖
―I know you can't tell me where,‖ Jenna said. ―Just keep writing to me. Just stay in touch
and stay safe.‖ She glanced past him to Ashi. ―Please just stay with me,‖ she p leaded.

173

―Ty, I get water,‖ Ashi said, discreetly moving away from them.
Ty put his arm around Jenna. He felt sorry that he thought she wanted something from
him. She wanted so little and was so forgiving of his terse little e- mails.
―Of course. I'm sorry I haven't been in touch more.‖
―It's okay.‖ She leaned her head into the crook of his arm and sighed. ―I know you feel
horrible and don't feel like doing anything.‖ She smiled and looked up at him. ―Just tell me that
girl is not comforting you.‖
―She‘s just a girl Dad brought back from Bhutan to help with his search. I have to take
care of her now that Dad is gone.‖
Jenna frowned. ―You could put her on a plane back to the middle of nowhere.‖
―I‘m not going to tell her to leave. She can leave whenever she decides.‖ Ty thought
about it for a moment and a vision of lonely days flashed in front of him. ―You know you're the
only girl for me,‖ he added, squeezing her tighter. Ty felt a deep, almost physical wish that
things were back to the way they were before he ever went to Bhutan.
****
Back on Long Beach Island they picked up the same pattern to their days, as if the
memorial service was just a blip in their lives. It was getting warmer and some schools were
beginning their summer break. The crowds began to arrive. On the days when the water was
calm, Ty taught Ashi to swim. The water was freezing in June but she didn't care. Being fearless
in the water, she learned quickly. She observed the other swimmers and mimicked their moves,
diving into the waves as they were starting to break. After a couple of lessons she was body
surfing, riding the waves. She'd stagger to her feet after riding one in, smiling, and rush back out
into the water to catch another one.

174

Day after day, Ashi studied and Ty idled. He sat on the deck or took a beach chair to the
sand during the day, reading mystery novels. Ashi sat with him, studying her English,
occasionally asking for the meaning of a word or an explanation. He watched mindless TV at
night, sometimes late into the night and Ashi sat beside him on the couch, with her feet curled up
under her. She loved shows on the Travel Channel and old sitcom reruns. Then she'd close her
books and listened intently, trying to decipher the words that quickly flashed by. It was strangely
gratifying to Ty when she began to get the jokes on Full House reruns and laughed along with
the laugh track.
One night, like so many other nights, they ended up sitting on the lifeguard chair, talking
and watching the waves roll in. The moon was full and the entire beach was bright.
―Tell me about your mother,‖ Ashi said.
―My mother was a spiritual seeker, always searching for something. Ashi, I think you
have what she was always looking for.‖
―Maybe she had it all the time and did not know it,‖ Ashi said, her eyes twinkling. ―Did
your mother leave you and Vincent?‖
―No, she had an accident and died. I was thirteen, right before Dad hit it big with his
book.‖
―Oh, so very sad for a boy to lose mother.‖
―I really miss her. She was the one person who truly loved me with her whole heart.‖
―What about Vincent?‖
Ty contemplated his answer and worded it carefully. ―Dad loved me but he was driven. I
think if he had to choose between me and the quest, he would have chosen the treasure.
Sometimes that made me feel all alone on this planet. But mom was different. I was only eight

175

when she noticed I loved to take pictures; she gave me my first movie camera for my birthday.
That‘s something I‘ll never forget. Dad would have never noticed what interested me.‖
―Do you ever speak with her?‖
―I'm not sure what you mean,‖ Ty said. ―Do I talk to her in my mind? All the time.‖
There was a lull in the conversation as Ty thought for a minute. ―Do you think she hears me?‖ he
asked in a quiet voice.
―Well, do you have experience that one person talk to another person with no words?‖
―They call that telepathy. I'm not sure if that's real.‖
―Okay, telepathy. Do not mothers have a...a...thing that connect them. Do they not know
what their child think? And the child know what the mom think?‖
―Yes, I suppose that's true. I read somewhere that moms in Africa hold their naked kids
on their hips. They have to know ahead of time when the kid is going to pee or poop so they can
hold the child out, away from them. They're considered bad moms if they don't know when it's
going to happen.‖
Ashi laughed. ―Yes, I think that is an example. Is it bodies that talk to each other in
telepathy or minds?‖
―Minds, I guess.‖
―Then why would talk from one mind to another mind, from mom to child, stop when
one of them changes how they are...‖ She struggled for words. ―When one change from living to
dead, why would talk stop? Body is gone but minds are still alive and present.‖
Ty always thought that the metaphor of a light bulb going on was just a figure of speech,
but that was exactly how he felt, the light bulb just flipped on. ―Yes, that's right. If two minds
can communicate telepathically, why would it stop just because one of them no longer has a

176

body.‖ The possibility caught fire in Ty's mind. It would be great if I could talk to Mom and Dad.
―But wait. Isn't that a one-sided conversation?‖
Ashi looked at him, puzzled.
―I mean, I always talk but they don't talk back. Or if they are talking back to me, I can't
hear them.‖
Ashi laughed heartily. ―Maybe you are not listening. Maybe your mind is talking so
much you cannot hear them. Okay, we visit your mom in mind. We meditate and go see her.‖
―Okay.‖ Ty was open to experimenting.
Ashi spoke softly to him, telling him to close his eyes, relax, how to breathe, instructing
him.
―I can't do this, Ashi. My mind is racing.‖
―I help you keep your mind clear. Hold my hand. Expect something to happen. It is very
important to expect.‖
When she held his hand it did seem to help his mind focus better. Am I asleep? No, my
mind is alert. I hear Ashi speaking. No thoughts. She's telling me no thoughts. She's telling me to
invite my mother. He felt like laughing, but nevertheless, he thought, Mom, are you out there?
Can you come and see me?‖
They silently breathed in sync for about fifteen minutes, all the while, Ty focused on his
expectation that something was going to happen. Even so, he was surprised when he saw his
mom‘s face in front of him, so young and smiling. The surroundings took shape and he could see
they were in a park, sitting on a bench.
Is it really you, Mom?
Yes, Dad's here with me too. We're fine but we've missed you so much.

177

How do I know this isn't all in my mind?
Ty, sweetheart, of course it's all in your mind. She leaned forward and whispered in his
ear. Now you'll know you spoke to me. Her scent jolted him into a remembrance. He had not even
known he could remember how she smelled.
Mom, can you see me? Do you know what I'm doing?
You're sitting with this young princess. She laughed joyfully. I check in on you from time
to time.
Can you hear me, Mom? When I talk to you?
I can hear when you talk to me. She turned serious. I see how sad you are. There are a lot
of sad things in your life.
Ty felt a tear starting to form. I feel so alone, Mom. I'm by myself. There's nobody else.
His mother stared at the ground. It breaks my heart that you're alone. I know you have to
feel the sadness but don't let your life slip away, always being sad.
What should I do?
You can't hide forever. You have a life to live. It's time to decide what you want to do next,
then do it.
Ty was thinking about how much sorrow he was feeling when the surroundings began to
fade, then his mom's face faded, and finally, there was nothing. He was back, sitting on the
lifeguard stand with Ashi. He wiped his tears with the back of his hand.
Ashi took his hand and rubbed away the tears. ―I am sorry. I do not like to make you sad.
Maybe you do not want to do this again. Maybe it is too sad for you,‖ Ashi said.
Ty thought for a second. ―No, it was great. I'm very glad I did it. But I don't know...was it
real? It seemed as if I was making it up.‖

178

―It can seem as if you are making it up but you can usually tell your voice from
another...‖
―Wait. She told me something in the meditation. I have to check it out and see if it's true.
If it's true then I was really, truly talking to her. I have to call Sam first thing in the morning and
ask him.‖
He watched the waves, thinking of all the exciting possibilities if a person could really
speak with a loved one who had passed on.
Ashi interrupted his thoughts. ―Do you ever dream of her?‖
―What a funny question. Yes. When she died I dreamed of her a lot. Now, not so often.
You know, we usually met in a park in my dreams. Now I dream more of my Dad and I meet him
in the park. Why do you ask?‖
―I think dreams where you can visit someone who dies.‖
Ty faced her. ―I believe. If you tell me that's the way it is, then I believe that's the way it
is.‖
They continued to talk into the night. Ty had been curious about what Ashi was thinking
and doing, especially when she healed someone, but now, he asked the questions that had hung
in the back of his mind. He wanted to know how she did the things she did, and how she learned
it. Ashi answered him truthfully, but laughed and joked often about it.
The sky became lighter until a red streak peaked up over the ocean in front of them.
―We've been up all night. Are you tired?‖ Ty asked.
―No, this was a so much fun night. Thank you,‖ Ashi replied, her eyes twinkling.
―It was a great night,‖ Ty agreed, ―but I think I'm going to have to go to sleep.‖
―The lifeguards will come here soon anyway.‖

179

They walked back to the house as the sun rose. Ty felt changed somehow. His life felt
full of possibilities again. He felt like he wanted to do something, but he didn't know what.
Mom told me to decide what to do next...but what?
He climbed into bed, expecting to fall into an exhausted sleep, but couldn't. His thoughts
kept him awake as he wondered what his mother would advise him to do. Finally, when the sun
was shining brightly into his room, he fell asleep, immediately entering the dream state. He
recognized the park right away. He went to the bench he had so recently shared with his mother
and sat. It was an old- fashioned bench with brown slats and wrought iro n armrests. The park
reminded him of the manicured park in Mary Poppins.
A figure approached and he strained, trying to determine who it was. The blurry face
came into focus and Ty got a clear look, then it faded out again. The dream was murky and when
Ty woke he could only remember one thing. It was his father, grinning, saying, ―Don't you want
to know the secret?‖
Ty looked at the clock on the night table. Eleven A.M. He stayed still, trying to remember
more of the dream and figure out the cryptic questio n. It didn't take much figuring. He went
downstairs, spying Ashi on the deck, sitting on a chaise with her head bent over a book. He
joined her.
―I know what I'm going to do,‖ he volunteered.
―Good,‖ she replied, laughing as she waited for more information.
Ty related the dream and said, ―You know, after all the work and research over the years
into the Templar mystery, I am just about as knowledgeable as anyone on the planet about the
subject. I've read every single bit of research that Vincent read.‖
Ashi nodded.

180

―My dad had a good point,‖ Ty continued. ―He knew I was as interested as he was in
finding out the truth about it. I still want to find out badly.‖
―Yes...?‖
―I am going to find out. With stark determination, he said, ―I am going to finish Vincent's
work.‖

181

CHAPTER 15
Even though Ty only had a few hours of sleep he felt energized.
―Ashi, what day is it?‖
She wrinkled her forehead. ―I do not know.‖
―Is it Sunday? Is it too early to call Sam? Oh, I don't care if it is. I need to get things
rolling,‖ he said, as he picked up his cell phone.
―Sam, sorry to wake you. This is Ty.‖
―Ty, great! Just the person I wanted to talk to. I was going to call you in just a little while.
And you didn't wake me. I've been up for hours.‖
―What's going on?‖
―Lots of things we have to discuss. These professors are pains in the butt. Each one of
them is separately bugging me to tell them how to contact you.‖
―You didn't tell them,‖ Ty asked, alarmed.
―Ty, who are you talking to here?‖
Ty let out a deep breath of relief. ―Sorry you have to hold them off.‖
―Don‘t worry, kid. It‘s easy to say no to them.‖
―Well what do you want to talk about?‖
―Can I come down later today?‖
―Sounds good, and one more thing. Can you tell me about Fairly‘s Dock?‖
―Fairly‘s Dock is a restaurant. Ty, it‘s where your parents met.‖
―Okay, thanks, Sam. I never knew that.‖
Ty set the phone on the glass table between the two chaises. ―I called Sam to...‖
―I hear everything, that he is coming at twelve. Maybe Sam does not need a phone.

182

Maybe he can just put his head out the window and yell a little bit more loud.‖
―You heard all that? He was kind of loud, wasn't he?‖ Ty chuckled.
―Why do you ask about the place your parents meet?‖
―When we meditated last night my mom told me something I didn't already know. That
way I could confirm it and know that I was really talking to her. She told me to ask Sam about
Fairly‘s Dock.‖
****
Sam arrived in his Porsche convertible, ready for the beach, dressed in shorts, tee shirt
and sunglasses. He was handsome, with a full head of hair, lean body and deep tan. If he were
not carrying a brief case he could be mistaken for a surfer, ready to hit the waves.
―So Fairly‘s Dock is where my parents met?‖ Ty fished, hoping for more information.
Sams face pinched closed, his mouth tightening. ―You mean Un-Fairly‘s Dock. I was on
my third date with Elizabeth when your father walked in. He came over to say hi and ended up
charming your mother. She was a philosophy major and he…well he knew so much. He had a
way of joking and getting everyone to like him. I thought I was doing pretty good with her up
until that night but I really never had a chance.‖
―But that was all behind you, right? You stayed good friends with Vincent.‖
―Yes, I forgave him,‖ Sam said. But Ty noticed his face never relaxed as he said this.
Sam opened up a portfolio and spread papers out on the table in front of him.
―First, you have the house until Labor Day. Do you want to stay here? Eventually, people
will discover who you are and that you are here. It's not that great of a hiding place.‖
―I've been thinking I have to go back. Yes, I'll stay for the next month, until Labor Day,
but I'm going back home,‖ Ty said firmly.

183

―Your safety...?‖
―I will be the one who decides where I will live, not a murderer. I will go home but I'll
make sure my house is like a fortress. I'll hire whatever outside security company I need so that
Ashi and I are safe.‖
Sam leaned back and looked at Ty with an approving smile. ―It's a plan. Now I'm
assuming you are going to finish your last year of high school, right? And, I don't know a court
of law that would let you live by yourself. You are a minor.‖
―I can...maybe they would...,‖ Ty stuttered.
―Maybe I could be your guardian?‖ Sam suggested gently.
Ty's shoulders sank down and he leaned back in his chair. ―Would you do that Sam? I
don't know. I think I'll cramp your style if I lived with you. And no offense, but do I really want
to live with you?‖
―Don't sugar coat it, Ty. I can take it,‖ Sam said with a smile. ―Actually, I don't think
there's any need for us to live together. You are seventeen and, do you know how wealthy you
are? Vincent left everything to you--no trust fund. 'Everything' is quite a lot. Money can buy a lot
of things so you aren't dependent on anyone. You don't need me for financial help.‖
―Thanks, it would be great if I could still live in my house.‖
―And I could still live in my house separately?‖ Sam said, grinning. ―And what about
Ashi?‖
They both looked at her, sitting quietly at the table, working on her second bowl of ice
cream, trying to follow the conversation.
―What?‖ she asked, spoon stopping in mid-air. ―Cookie Dough. It is my favorite.‖
―What about her?‖ Ty repeated. ―She'd like to stay and that's okay with me. In fact, I'd

184

like for her to stay.‖
―With you, in your house?‖
―Why not?‖
―You're going to raise some eyebrows.‖
―So what if the neighbors get a little bent out of shape. It's none of their business.‖
―What will your school's principal say? She'll certainly find out when both of you have
the same address.‖
―Hmmm, I can picture Henchel's creating a problem for us. But really, I think she's seen a
lot worse living arrangements in her day. I don't know if she'll make it into an issue. If she does,
can you take care of it, Sam? You're my guardian,‖ Ty said, grinning.
―I'll try,‖ Sam said. ―She'll need a student visa. I'll take care of that too.‖
Ty smiled reassuringly at Ashi. ―It‘ll be fine.‖
Sam's lips tightened in a thin line as he thought about it. He sighed. ―I want to help you
stay safe. But you have to live your life too. You can't hide from everyone.‖
―No, I can't. That's exactly what I decided just this morning. I am afraid but I can't live
my life scared. I'll take precautions.‖
They discussed their arrangements a bit more, then Sam began to pack up his brief case.
―By the way, what made you ask about your mom‖
―It was just something I was wondering.‖
―Your mom was an extraordinary person. So energetic, so alive.‖
Ty flashed back to when Vincent told him Sam always was a little in love with her.
―It was hard to believe when she...you know I was there that night. My ex and I were
having dinner with your parents. Beautiful night. We were celebrating. Your father's book was

185

going to be published. We came out of the restaurant and stepped off the curb. Elizabeth was
just one step ahead of us in the street. The car came racing out of nowhere. None of us saw it
coming.‖ His mood turned morose. ―It never stopped, never even slowed down.‖
Sam stood up to leave. ―I‘m sorry. I was thinking about your mom but ma ybe I shouldn‘t
have brought that up.‖
―It‘s okay. It‘s something Dad never wanted to talk about,‖ Ty said. ―Hey, I need
something else. Some files of Dad's. I would need them hand delivered though.‖
―Why? Do you think there are any clues in them about your father's...death?‖
―No. Another thing I decided was to pick up the work where Dad left off. He would
never have rested until he discovered all the answers about the Templars. Now, just this morning,
I found out I feel the same way.‖
―The bug bit you.‖
―I guess it did.‖
―I don't know,‖ Sam said slowly, shaking his head. ―There are people or organizations
who are shady. They don't want anything uncovered. Digging into this stuff is what got your dad
killed. I don't want to see the same thing happen to you.‖
―No fear,‖ Ashi interjected.
―Right,‖ Ty said, smiling. ―If she's not afraid, then I'm not afraid.‖
―Listen, if you need anything, call me day or night. I'm here for you. I'll be down here in
a flash,‖ Sam said.
On impulse, Ty hugged him. ―Thanks for everything, Sam. Everything. I feel a lot better,
knowing you're taking care of things.‖
Sam's tone turned sentimental. ―No problem. You know the first Mrs. and I didn't have

186

any kids and I don't know if I'll ever meet the second Mrs...‖
―You're all I have now.‖
Ty felt a surge of affection for Sam but at the same time, was relieved when he watched
his Porsche raise a cloud of dust as it roared down the sandy road. He couldn‘t wait to start
working where his father left off.
He took Vincent's laptop out of its case and set it down on the table.
Ashi set her bowl aside. ―What are you doing now?‖
―I'm going to hack into Dad's e- mail,‖ Ty said determinedly. ―I‘m sure I can do it.‖ He
glanced at Ashi's uncomprehending face. ―People send mail on the computer.‖
―Yes, I know about e- mail now. Hack into?‖
―You need a password to read the mail. I'll have to figure out what Dad's was.‖
―But there are so many words.‖
He tried time after time, concentrating intently. After ten minutes he stopped, out of
ideas.
―Could he maybe use fun name?‖
―Nicknames? Good idea.‖ Again, Ty stared at the screen as he typed. The tapping was
broken with his yell. ―Got it!‖
―What was the password?‖
―Mom's name was Elizabeth. Everyone called her that except for Dad. He called her
Lizzie. The password is LizzieBaby.‖ He scrolled through the list quickly. ―Wow, there's
hundreds here. I'll have to go through each one.‖
―Vincent tell me he search and search for something. He tell me it was a treasure but he
never tell me what the treasure is.‖

187

Ty realized the whole team viewed Ashi as a good luck charm. She could be a valuable
source of information or even the key to finding the treasure. But she knew almost nothing about
the team‘s research. He looked at Ashi and debated in his mind for a minute.
After a pause, he said, ―I think that nobody told you about the search because they
thought maybe you wouldn't understand. Your English is so much better though. So, okay, here
goes. They had a hereditary priesthood in the Jewish religion. That means that there were
twenty-four high priests, and each passed that title onto his son, who then passed it to their sons.
It has gone from father to son for thousands of years. Some people think it goes back to Aaron,
who was Moses's brother. Vincent found evidence that it went even further back, to ancient
Egypt. Do you understand?‖
―I understand,‖ she nodded, ―except that I do not know who is Moses or Aaron.‖
―They are people from the bible, the Old Testament. You know, the Jewish bible, which
is also the basis for the Christian religion.‖
―I will read the bible tonight. Do we have this book here?‖
―I‘ll get you one. Anyway, Moses received the Ten Commandments from God and
carried them around on two tablets in the Ark of the Covenant.‖
―What is that?‖
―God told them how to make a gold box, how big to make it and to put something like
angels on the top of it. They carried it with them everywhere and kept the actual stone tablets
with Ten Commandments engraved in them in the Ark. They even carried it with them into war.
It was some sort of super weapon that ensured they couldn't lose in battle. Supposedly it shot out
something like lightning.‖
―It was passed down to King Solomon, who built the temple, the first temple on a hill in

188

Jerusalem, which we now call the Temple Mount. Solomon kept the Ark of the Covenant in the
temple and Zadok was the first caretaker of the Ark. Solomon‘s temple was destroyed in a war
and rebuilt much later by King Herod. Herod‘s temple was the second temple and it was built
right on top of the ruins of Solomon's temple.‖
―When was it built and is it still there?‖ Ashi asked.
―It was still being built at the time of Jesus. Over thirty years after Jesus died the Jewish
people had an uprising against the Romans.‖ He explained further. ―The Romans co ntrolled the
area that is now Israel. They were harsh rulers and the Jewish people fought against them. Then
in 70 C.E., they were losing the war and knew the Romans were going to win. And, they knew
the Romans had a 'scorched earth' policy.‖
―What does that mean?‖
―As they took city after city, they put every man, woman and child to the sword.‖ He
made a cutting motion across his neck.
―Everyone?‖ Ashi asked in disbelief.
―Very few escaped. And the people they didn't kill, they took away for a life of slavery.‖
―How terrible.‖
―When the Romans conquered in 70 C.E., they destroyed the temple and it was never
rebuilt. But there is one wall of the temple left and the hill is still there. It's like a huge platform
in the middle of the city. Islamic sites are there now, Al Aqsa Mosque and the Dome of the
Rock.‖
―So now, what about the temple?‖
―Oh, okay. The Romans were getting closer and closer to Jerusalem. There are miles of
tunnels and huge caverns under the Temple Mount. The high priests took all the treasures of the

189

temple and all the sacred scrolls and hid them under the temple. Then they escaped.‖
―How do you think they did that?‖
Ty shrugged. ―There are miles of tunnels. At least one tunnel goes outside the walls of
the old city to a water supply. That way, if there were a siege, they wouldn't run out of water.
Who knows? A high priest would know if there were other tunnels that led out of Jerusalem.‖
―So they ran…‖
―Yes. Supposedly, they escaped to various places in Europe. Maybe Africa. They blended
in with whatever culture they adopted. Now this is serious business, the hereditary priesthood. It
would have been supremely important to pass their knowledge from father to son. The theory is
that this knowledge from the high priests has survived intact, in secrecy, for nearly two thousand
years. They knew each other and their families intermarried so the line is still in existence today.
They are called the Rex Deus. I don't know if they call themselves Rex Deus but that's what Dad
called them.‖
―What does that mean, Rex Deus? It is not English, is it?‖
―No, it's French. It means Kings of God, or something like that.‖
―So the treasure was gold and riches, but it was also their scrolls, their knowledge? What
do you think the knowledge is?
―Everything that has to do with the priesthood. People think Judaism is a very old
religion but many don't realize it has elements of an ancient Egyptian mystery school. So there
was secret, esoteric knowledge that dates back to ancient Egypt—information about how to
progress spiritually, how to attain enlightenment.‖
―But why? Why would anyone want to keep the way to enlightenment a secret?‖
Ty shook his head. ―I don‘t know. It doesn‘t make sense. So then, in about the year 1100

190

a group of knights, who were really Rex Deus, traveled back to Jerusalem under the pretense of
protecting pilgrims who wanted to visit the Holy Land. They called themselves the Poor Fellow
Soldiers of Christ and of the Temple of Solomon. Their fun name was the Knights Templar. They
camped out on the Temple Mount and excavated, digging for almost a decade. They must have
found something because they packed everything up and went back to Europe. And, there were
many changes when they went back--the group was incredibly wealthy. It expanded to thousands
and thousands of knights and there were remarkable innovations in architecture.‖
―What do you think they found under the Temple Mount?‖
―I think they found earthly treasure, like gold. The temple was very wealthy. Maybe they
found the Ark of the Covenant, because they kept that in the Holy of Holies, the most sacred part
of the temple. And, I think they found spiritual treasure…maybe the path to enlightenment.‖
―Hmmm. I have to learn more about this. When you are done with the computer may
I...?‖
―Yes, of course. You know what else you should read? Vincent's book. Everything is
explained in it. We could pick it up at any drugstore.‖
Ty turned back to perusing Vincent's e- mails. Very few were relevant but he felt as if he
couldn't skip any. There was a strange e- mail, dated two days before Vincent's death. It was from
someone calling himself Grand Master. It was a title Freemasons used to designate the leader of
a lodge but it was also the name for the supreme leader of the Knights Templar. It read:
I am checking something out here that you might be extremely interested in. Are you in?
Ty thought, What do I have to lose? I'm never going to find out this information or who
Grand Master is if I don't...
He clicked ―reply‖ and typed:

191

I'm in. Sorry it took so long for me to write back.
Ty hit ―send‖ without signing who it was from.
He searched through older e-mails and found other messages from Grand Master. It
seemed he and Vincent regularly wrote back and forth, discussing ideas. Why would Dad discuss
ideas with anyone who wasn't on the team? This guy appears to have access to all kinds of
resources, libraries, important people. I wonder who he is. Maybe Vincent kept in contact
because he has seriously important information available.
―I just thought of something,‖ Ty said.
Ashi sat across from him at the table, now poring over her English books. She looked up.
―I think there was someone else involved in the search who was not on the team.‖
―Why do you think that?‖
―It was someone or some group that was powerful, someone who could get things done.
I'm thinking back to when this person or group got a plane chartered on short notice. They
helped him with other things too...visas...hmm.‖ Ty was lost in his thoughts. ―I knew this before
but never thought about it very much.‖ He turned the computer so she could see it. ―This guy
made me think of it.‖
Ashi read the e- mail. ―Do you think this is the person who help Vincent?‖
―No...I don't know...He just reminded me that there was someone else involved who
wasn't on the team. Dad kind of kept it secret too, even from me. It could be someone totally
different from Grand Master.‖
Ashi nodded. ―Do you write e- mail to this person?‖
―Yes. Maybe if I keep in contact with him we'll find out more. I sure wish I had his
brown, leather notebook. All his ideas were in that one notebook.‖

192

Ty continued to search his father's computer, looking at e-mails and the history of his
searches, bookmarking web pages, until late that night, only taking a break for some pizza. Then
he turned the computer over to Ashi and went to bed. He got up in the middle of the night for
some water and saw a crack of light from under her door.
He woke up early the next morning, wanting to get to work. He walked out onto the deck
and Ashi was sitting on the chaise with her eyes closed. Ty studied her face. She surprised him
when she opened her eyes.
―You're awake! I thought you might be sleeping in today because I saw your light on late
last night. You must be tired.‖
―I am awake and no, I am not tired. I do not believe my body must follow all the rules.
These rules that people think the body must follow, when to get hungry and when to get tired.‖
Even though Ty originally wanted to get right to work, he was intrigued. ―Then you were
meditating? You meditate a lot.‖
―Yes, your mind reach a state when it do not need to meditate any more. Your whole way
of being is a state of meditation. But, I still like to. It help my mind be clear.‖
Ty sat next to her. ―Tell me what you are doing when you meditate.‖
―There are many ways to meditate. Some people think on one thing deeply like a flower
or a holy saying. Another way to watch breath go in and out. Some people clear mind from all
thoughts. I watch my thoughts. That was most easy way for me when I a little girl. I watch them
all day long.‖
―Watch thoughts?‖
―Yes, you do not judge it is a good thought or it is a bad thought. Just be aware of
thought when it happen and what it is. Soon you see your mind have two parts, the part that

193

think the thoughts and the part that watch the mind and wait for it to think a thought.‖
―That doesn't seem too hard.‖
―Maybe it is a little hard when you first do it,‖ Ashi giggled. ―Your mind is like the sky.
Your thoughts are like the clouds that move across the sky. People think they are the clouds, that
they are their thoughts, what they think and feel. Then they find out they are really the sky, the
part that watches the clouds move across it.‖
―I'm going to try it.‖
Ty leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes. After about five minutes he opened them
again.
―I think I watched my thoughts for about ten seconds. Then I don't remember anything
else until I just realized I wasn't watching my thoughts anymore.‖ He frowned. ―I'm going to
have to work on this.‖ He closed his eyes again and after a minute they flipped open again. ―This
is not so easy. Why do you do this again?‖
―Your mind is talking and talking all the time. If you are listening to it all the time you
can not hear what your true self say. All the kinds of meditation, they make your mind silent,
make the talk stop, so you can really hear, really be. This kind of meditation I tell you, watch the
thoughts, you find you are not the clouds. You are the sky. You can be the sky.‖
―Okay.‖ Ty closed his eyes again. ―Be the sky, be the sky. I have to call Jenna…let her
know I‘m coming back.‖
―Is this how you be the sky?‖ Ashi asked with mock sterness. ―I think she will like that
very much.‖
Ashi sat upright and cross- legged on her usual chaise, facing the ocean, meditating. Ty
sat next to her, imitating her position but not her state of mind. He struggled to keep his mind

194

focused and found that several minutes could pass before he was even aware he was no longer
focused.
Ashi finally opened her eyes. ―It is okay, Ty. With practice you get better and better at it.‖
―How did you know what I was thinking? Did you read my mind?‖
Ashi rolled her eyes. ―No. I do not think your face can look any more...mad about
meditating... than it looks right now.‖
―Well, it is frustrating. I feel like an idiot. Are you sure I'm doing this right?‖ Ty asked,
his voice tinged with annoyance.
―Be patient with Ty,‖ Ashi counseled gently. ―Pretend you are teaching your best friend
how to meditate. If he could not do it well, you would not get mad at your best friend and ca ll
him an idiot, would you?‖
―No, I guess not,‖ Ty said. ―but I can‘t do this anymore. I have to call Jenna‖ Ty said,
jumping to his feet.
Jenna was bubbling with happiness to hear from him. ―Ty, it's so great to hear your
voice,‖ she said breathlessly. ―I don't think I've heard it in two weeks.‖
―Yes, it's great to hear yours too,‖ he said. At first the sentiment felt forced, as if he
needed to repeat it back to be polite, but as the conversation went on he found it truly was nice to
hear her voice.
They talked mostly about Jenna's summer and how she was mostly spending it
babysitting for her brothers, how she brought them to the town pool often and ran into lots of
kids from the high school. She gave Ty the rundown about who was doing what.
―What about you? Are you getting bored?‖
―Not really. I can't really get tired of the beach.‖

195

―I would love to see you sometime,‖ Jenna said with a question in her voice.
―That's kind of why I'm calling. I‘m coming home at the end of the summer.‖

196

CHAPTER 16
―I'm so happy. I've missed you so much,‖ Jenna said ―What about Ashi? Is she going
back to Bhutan?‖
―She's going to stay with me.‖
―In your house? Really? Doesn‘t she have some family in Bhutan? Why doesn‘t she want
to go back? Does she want something from you?‖ Jenna‘s words were fast and clipped. Ty could
imagine the disapproving look on her face.
―What can she possibly want?‖
―You‘re staying in a beach house and then coming home to a gorgeous home. You‘re
rich. Who wouldn‘t want to be around you and perks that come with being rich,‖ she demanded.
Ty laughed. ―She doesn‘t care about money or things.‖
―Yeah, right.‖
There was silence.
―Jenna?‖
―It‘s not right. I don‘t like it.‖ Her voice became shrill and Ty could picture her stamping
her foot in frustration.
―My father thought Ashi had some valuable information, something that could help him
on his quest,‖ Ty explained.
―Yes, but what does that matter now?‖ Jenna asked, without stating the obvious end of
the sentence, ―...now that your father is dead.‖
―I want to pick up where my father left off. I'm going to continue his research.‖ Ty felt a
little ridiculous. It was one thing to think it when he was alone but it was another to announce it
to Jenna. Does she think I'm crazy?

197

―What about your safety? It seems very dangerous.‖
―I'll take many more precautions than my dad did.‖
―I don't know,‖ Jenna said. ―When are you coming back?‖ she asked in a tiny voice.
―Before school starts. I have to get some safeguards in place.‖ Ty did not add that when
he and Ashi went back, all his fears would accompany them. He wanted this feeling of complete
safety to last as long as possible. ―I‘ll be home soon,‖ he added before hanging up.
****
The sun was nearly overhead, blazing by the time he sat down inside with Vincent's
computer. He checked the e- mail first and felt his heart skip a beat when he saw Grand Master
had replied to his email:
I knew you were still alive somewhere. By the way, great idea- faking your death. What
took you so long to reply? No matter. Check out Ezekiel. - The Grand Master.
Ezekiel? Do I know Ezekiel? Zeke? That rings a bell, Ty thought, wondering who he
should be checking out.
Ashi entered the house with an empty mug in her hand. ―I will make some tea. Would
you like some too?‖
―That would be great. That‘s my drink, ever since Bhutan. Look, Grand Master wrote
back.‖ He turned the computer so Ashi could see. ―I can't figure out who Ezekiel is though.‖
―Ezekiel is a book in the bible. I finded the bible online. I read it online.‖
―Wow. Did you really read the whole bible in one night?‖
The day before, he filled Ashi in about the Templar mystery to give her a brief overview,
as well as sort his thoughts in his head. Now it occurred to him that Ashi might actually be useful
in the investigation.

198

―No, almost whole bible. I finish tonight.‖
―Let's check out Ezekiel like Grand Master suggests,‖ Ty said, searching for a bible
website. ―Do you remember what it was about?‖
―Sure, I just read it last night. God is mad for all the bad things the people do.‖
She put the teakettle on the stove and sat next to Ty, looking at the computer. ―We need to
find something in Ezekiel that has to do with the Templars or the Rex Deus.‖
They slowly skimmed through the book, Ty waiting at the end of each page for Ashi to
catch up.
―You will be disgusted with yourselves because of your sins and iniquities, God said,‖ Ty
read aloud. ―And, He's got jealous anger too.‖
―Yes, look. Here God says certain Levites can not be priests anymore because they desert
him and worship idols.‖
―I wonder what Levites are,‖ Ty said.
―The Israelites were made up of twelve tribes. The tribe, Levi, was the priest tribe. Moses
and his brother, Aaron, were from the priest tribe. Then in the bible, in the Book of Numbers I
think, God said all the priests should be descended from Aaron. Aaron‘s last name was Ha
Cohen. To this day, anybody named Cohen or something like Cohen is from the priest line, but
also is directly descended from Aaron,‖ Ashi explained.
―I can't believe you know so much.‖ Ty shook his head.
―Oh, it is all here to read in bible. Besides, I am smart,‖ Ashi said with a smile.‖
―Apparently, and you are modest too. Now what about this?‖ He pointed and read,
―Those priests belonging to the tribe of Levi who are descended from Zadok are the only ones
who are to come into my presence to serve me.‖

199

―And Zadok was...?‖
―Zakok was descended from Aaron, Moses‘ brother. He was the first Cohen or first high
priest who served in Solomon's temple. That was the first temple,‖ Ashi replied.
―The original temple. So the Sons of Zadok must have been the priests at the temple in
70 AD when the Romans destroyed the second temple.‖
―And the Sons of Zadok ran away and became the Rex Deus.‖
―Yeah. Dad told me about ongoing research, which examines the DNA of people who are
descended from Cohens to see if they really have one common ancestor—Aaron. If the Rex
Deus were really descended from the high priests in the Jerusalem Temple, that DNA test would
show they have similar DNA to Cohens. A DNA test could be used to identify someone as being
descended from a high priest instead of being of European descent.‖ Ty paused. ―I think this is
what Grand Master wanted me to read from Ezekiel…about the Sons of Zadok.‖
Ashi thought for a minute. ―But what about rebuilding the temple? So much of this book
is about a new temple.‖
―I think it's just symbolic. It means when all the Israelites are back together in their
land.‖
―I don't know,‖ Ashi said doubtfully. ―Then why does it have so much information about
how the temple should look. ―See, there are exact measurements for every little bit, how many
rooms, how many pillars. I think this is exact design for a solid, new temple.‖
―Ezekiel saw this in a vision, Ashi. I really don't think it means a real temple.‖
At that moment the teakettle whistled. Ashi smiled, shrugged her shoulders and got up to
pour the tea.
****

200

The next day, Sam picked up Vincent‘s files from a secure storage facility and brought
them to Ty at the beach. Ty perused the boxes.
―Here's the one I want.‖ He picked up a box and brought it over to the table. ―Here Ashi.
It's for you.‖
―Me? What is it?‖ She looked at the sides of the box.
Ty scissored the top open and pulled out the packing material. ―Here, look. Now we can
Google and research and e- mail at the same time.‖
Ashi's hands flew to her mouth. She could not look away from the computer. ―A laptop
for me? Thank you. Thank you. It wonderful! I...I...‖
―I think she likes it,‖ Ty said.
―Good call, I'd say.‖ Sam stood with his arms folded over his chest.
Ashi was already plugging it in and starting it up, ignoring them.
―Well, here are all the files. And, I grabbed all the books on the top shelf behind the desk
like you told me.‖
―Thanks, Sam. I wasn't thinking straight after my dad...I didn't even think about his
files.‖
Sam jerked his thumb in Ashi's direction. ―She knows how to work that?‖
―She's so smart, it's scary. Let's face it. She learned English in two months, real good
English too,‖ he joked. ―Now she's learning everything about my dad's work. She wants to help
me.‖
Sam nodded. ―I'm glad she's with you. You shouldn't be here alone. Oh, and by the way,
you aren't going to need a housekeeper. At this time, anyway.‖
―I didn't know I needed a housekeeper.‖

201

―I figured no judge was going to let two underage kids live alone. I thought I was going
to have to placate the judge by telling him you'd hire a live- in housekeeper.‖ He shook his head.
―I was wrong. What is the world coming to? The judge was okay with your living by yourself. I
certainly didn't bring up Ashi.‖
―Good. That's a relief.‖
Ashi's eyes were visible over the top of the computer, moving between Ty and Sam.
Sam put his hand on Ty's shoulder. ―Be careful with it. Someone is willing to kill for
something Vincent possessed.‖ He smiled and called over Ty's sho ulder, ―Enjoy your computer,‖
Sam said as he pulled the door after him.
Ashi immediately jumped up and hugged Ty. ―Now I have computer. How do you do
this? Thank you! Thank you!‖
Ty‘s blood rushed through his body. He disentangled her arms from around his neck,
thinking, Why am I so affected by her hugging me? I am only a friend to her.
Ty took a step backward and said, ―When I called Sam yesterday and asked for my dad‘s
research, I asked him to pick up a laptop. I'm glad you like it. I can tell how much yo u like it by
how much you butcher the English language. ‖
―I find something already. Let me show you.‖ She pulled his hand, dragging him toward
the computer.
I might be just a friend to her but I love how excited she is about the computer, Ty
thought.
She had Googled ―Ezekiel‖ and ―New Temple.‖ ―Amazing, yes?‖
―Yeah. Look at that. Someone built a scale model according to all those measurements in
the book of Ezekiel.‖

202

That afternoon Ashi sat on the beach and didn't go swimming once. She slumped down in
a beach chair with Vincent's book in one hand, her chin resting in her other hand.
―Are you hot?‖ Ty asked.
She shook her head, not even looking up. ―There is so much to learn. I read so slowly in
English.‖ She sighed and was silent again.
Ty sat nearby, looking through different files, diving into the waves whenever the heat
was unbearable.
―I'd like to know what the ring design symbolizes- I just know it signifies Rex Deus,‖ Ty
said.
―You mentioned that one time to me.‖
―I was just thinking of the places I've seen it.‖
―The man in the hotel in London.‖
―Yeah, and the man in the St. Regis that day.‖
―Anyplace else?‖
―The one time when I was younger, a man was visiting who had the same ring. My dad
kicked me out of his study.‖
Ashi's eyebrows raised.
―I just remember feeling bad because Dad didn't want me in there.‖
Ashi studied his face. ―Rex Deus in meeting with your father...more than once. They
must give your father some information…or maybe money for his research.‖
―Dad didn‘t need the money. They could have been getting information from him.‖
―I did not even think of that. Do you think we could find one of those men?‖
Ty smiled broadly. ―Maybe if they find out I'm finishing what my father started, they'll

203

come to me.‖
―And what was that guy doing at the St. Regis that day? Was he funding Vincent? Or
giving information? Or demanding information? We don't have enough answers.‖
Ashi stared at the waves for a few minutes with her book in her lap. ―What do you think
about Grand Master? Who is he? Do you think he could be Rex Deus?‖
―I get the feeling he's an amateur with an incredible breadth of knowledge about the
subject. I think of him as someone who read Dad's book and was so fascinated by it that he
wants to be a part of discovering the secrets. But he absolutely could be Rex Deus. That could be
how he knows all that information.‖
―It seems as if he helped Vincent and Vincent helped him...‖
―Yes, collaborated with him. Yes, that's how it seems. You know, he wrote some
prophecy he found in his notebook. I really wish I could find it. That prophecy was important.
I‘m sure of it.‖
―Do you remember telling me that maybe the treasure was secret, spiritual information?‖
Ashi asked. ―What could that be?‖
―Right before the Romans arrived in Jerusalem, James the Just, Je sus‘s brother, was a
high priest. James was the head of the earliest Christian church, before they even started calling
themselves Christians. James kept Jesus‘ teachings intact. Maybe the Templars found scrolls of
his original teachings.‖
―I know a little bit about this Christian religion. Do they not already have the teachings
of Jesus in the bible?‖
―Ah, this is so interesting. I think his original teachings have been distorted over time.
Books were translated from one language to another, leading to errors. And, scribes who were

204

only partially literate would copy the books. When the books are examined, going back in time,
they find tons of transcription errors, plus things were deleted or added.
―Why did the people not follow James if he was the leader? ‖
―James was murdered, thrown from the wall of the temple, just a short time before the
Romans conquered and destroyed it. Apparently, the remaining believers either were killed when
the Romans came, or were part of this high priesthood who fled from Jerus alem through the
tunnels under the Temple. St. Paul survived so many Christians followed him, instead of Jesus‘
brother, James.‖
―I do not understand how the teachings could be lost so completely.‖
―There's another part of the story. In the year 325 C.E., there was an emperor,
Constantine. He used the Christian religion as a political way to unite his kingdom. He held the
Council of Nicaea, where they decided what the religion was going to be about. They decided
church doctrine- what the central beliefs were going to be. They also decided which books about
Jesus would be included in the bible and which would not. Whatever books they decided not to
include were considered to be heretical. The ones that did not make it to the final cut were going
to be searched out and destroyed, for the sake of church unity. Can you believe this happened?‖
―So some teachings were deliberately discarded?‖
―I don't know. I think the basic, underlying tenet is intact, the religion of love and
forgiveness. I think that was Jesus‘ fundamental teaching and I think the fundamentals have
survived.‖
Ashi smiled. ―But it would be so exciting if the treasure was writings from the early
Christian church, the original teachings of Jesus.‖

205

CHAPTER 17
Ty and Ashi immersed themselves in the files and books, plowing through massive
amounts of information, trying to piece it all together. Ty felt as if there wasn't enough time to
learn everything and all too soon they'd have to leave the beach. Ashi also felt the time pressure
and gladly learned about calling for take-out.
Each night they they opened all the doors to let in the ocean breeze and set up computers,
books and files on the table. They had just begun one night, when Ashi looked up quickly with
alarm on her face.
―I just thought of something I must do.‖ She hastily stood up and left, taking the stairs
two at a time. Without another word to him, Ty heard the click of her door closing.
He was bewildered. Maybe it's a girl thing, he thought, bemused. He expected her to
come back but the light in the room dimmed as the sun set. He was sitting in the dark, working
by the light of the computer screen without even being aware of it. Several times he wondered
what she was doing and as he thought over the various possibilities he began to be concerned.
Maybe she's sick. Maybe she has a headache and I could get her some Motrin or
something. Nah, if she had a headache, she'd just cure it herself. Maybe she just fell asleep. She
has some weird sleeping patterns. Maybe all that sleeplessness finally caught up to her.
His curiosity overcame him. Ty went upstairs and knocked softly on Ashi's door. There
was no answer. He knocked a little more insistently. ―Ashi, are you okay? Are you sick?‖
There was no answer. Ty knew she slept sometimes but his knocking was enough noise to
wake her up.
―Ashi, Ashi, answer me,‖ he called loudly.
There was still no answer. Ty became frantic, with visions of her falling and hitting her

206

head. He was about to open the door when he heard her voice.
―Come in.‖
Ty opened the door. Ashi was sitting in the dark, cross-legged on her bed, facing the open
doors. The balmy sea air wafted her hair around her face. Moonlight streamed in, casting her
face in bluish light. Her eyes were closed. Her face was like a statue. Ty sat in the c hair next to
her bed and watched her, waiting for her to acknowledge him. After what seemed like an hour,
she opened her eyes and turned to him with a smile.
―I am sorry. I could not speak to you before.‖
―What was going on? Usually when you meditate you can answer me.‖
―Rinpoche contacted me. He needed my help with a serious matter at the dzong.‖
For a second, the ridiculous idea of her dzong being wi- fi ready flashed through his head.
―How did he contact you? He doesn't have e- mail.‖
―He contacted me in my consciousness.‖
―Okay, I should have known that. And you helped him through your consciousness too, I
suppose.‖
―No, I go there. That's not right. I should say, I went there.‖
Ty laughed. ―You went there? No, you were sitting here the whole time. You mean to say
you went there in your mind.‖
―No, I went there. I appeared, not only to him, but to many people. He needed my
presence so I went.‖
Ty laughed again. ―Impossible. I can believe you can do anything, but not this. I saw you
sitting here.‖
An amused look crossed her face. ―Yes, it is hard to believe but it is possible for a person

207

to be in more than one place at one time.‖
―I'll believe it when I see it.‖
Then maybe one day I'll visit you while I am far away. Did you find anything?‖ she
asked, stretching her legs and standing up. ―Is it late? I do not have a clock in here.‖
―Not too late.‖
They went downstairs and took their places side by side in front of their computers. Ty
thought about what he wanted to investigate and found himself Googling ―bilocation.‖
Ashi glanced over at his screen and laughed. ―So you do not believe but you are
wondering if I tell you the truth.‖ Her eyes danced.
Ty shrugged his shoulders and smiled sheepishly before peering at his screen. On one
website he read:

―Although it is uncommon, bilocation is an ancient phenomenon. It is claimed to have
been experienced, and even practiced at will, by mystics, ecstatics, saints, monks, holy persons,
and magical adepts. Several Christian saints and monks were adept at bilocation such as St.
Anthony of Padua, St. Ambrose of Milan, St. Severus of Ravenna, and Padre Pio of Italy. In
1774, St. Alphonsus Maria de'Ligouri was seen at the bedside of the dying Pope Clement XIV,
when in fact the saint was confined to his cell in a location that was a four-day journey away.‖

Ty quickly closed the window and returned to scrutinizing a file he had picked out
earlier, about the possibility of Templars visiting America long ago. He didn't want to think
about what Ashi told him. He didn't believe her, yet didn't want to think she lied to him. Later,
though, his thoughts returned to the information from the website about holy people being able

208

to bilocate and it made him wonder.
****
As their days of summer were dwindled Ashi's English improved exponentially, as did
her breadth of knowledge about the Templars and every tangential subject relating to the
Templars. Still, she retained her halting way of speaking, her charming accent.
On their last night they went for a long walk and ended up, like so many evenings, sitting
on the empty lifeguard chair, watching the waves.
―Last night of peace and quiet,‖ Ty commented, sighing. ―Back to the real world
tomorrow.‖
―Why do you say that? It will be great. I cannot wait to go to a real school,‖ Ashi replied.
Ty took his eyes off the rolling waves and looked at her. Excitement was shining in her
eyes. She was so utterly stunning that he didn't breathe for a second.
―Ashi...‖ He was at a loss as to how to explain his feelings. ―We had a nice long rest here.
Going back...people will be coming at us from all sides, professors who want information we
have, teachers demanding we do a lot of work for school, judges who won't like us living by
ourselves or the fact that you are living in this country.‖ He took a deep breath. ―And someone or
some organization who wants to keep the secret buried and would kill me to do it.‖
Ashi was indefatigable. ―No, I am sure it will be great. You must believe me. School will
be fun. Judges will not be a problem. The professors can want and want and that does not mean
they will get. And this person who wants to kill us...they will not.‖
―How can you be so sure?‖
―I know. This work of your father's...it is a quest, an adventure. These people, they do not
call on shots. We do.‖

209

Ty's mind worked quickly to determine she meant to say, ―call the shots.‖
―They do not prevail. We determine the outcome, yes?‖
Ty smiled reluctantly, noticing how she always had a way of calming his fears. ―Yes,
Ashi, we will prevail.‖
―Now tell me all about this school we will go to.‖
―There are different groups of kids, some groups drink and take drugs, some are the
jocks, the ones who play sports. Then there are the nerds, and kids who don't participate in
anything.‖
―Do you belong to a group?‖
―I'm in all honors classes so sometimes they call those kids ―preps‖ or sometimes
―dweebs.‖
―Preps, dweebs, jocks,‖ Ashi repeated. ―Will it be so late and will we be so tired at the
end of school that we will not have time for the quest? Do we have work to do at home that we
will not finish until late at night?‖
―No, no,‖ Ty laughed. ―You go to class during the day and school ends at about 2:30.
Then you can play a sport or be in a club or just go home. It must have been strange to never go
to school.‖
―I never thought so. I have lessons every day with Rinpoche or another of the lamas,
depending on the topic.‖
―Did you learn regular subjects like math and history?‖
―Yes but the most important subjects were spiritual lessons. I have more questions. Do
you address teachers, yes sir or yes ma'am? Do you bow to them?‖
This precipitated a laughing fit. Ty could only imagine if he bowed to a teacher and said

210

sir or ma'am, he would probably get detention.
―No, Ashi, you'll be fine. ―I'll make sure we're together and you just do what I do.‖
―Okay.‖ Her face brightened. ―I worry that we will not be together. If we go to classes
together I will feel very much better.‖
―Tell me about your spiritual lessons. Did Rinpoche teach you how to be in two places at
the same time? I read this thing once about astral traveling...‖
―What is that?‖
―It's when your soul leaves your body and you can travel to other places. Is that what you
did when you went to Rinpoche and helped him?‖
―No.‖ She grinned. ―That is something different but I learned how to do that too. People
identify with their bodies too much. A person is not their body. Or they think their brain is their
mind. No, that is not the case. A body or a brain is not eternal. It is something we put on for a
short time, like we put on a hat or a jacket. It is useful for a while but then we take it off. We
would not be so foolish as to think we are our hats, right?‖
Ty smiled.
―Neither should we think we are our bodies. We, our true selves, our souls, are eternal.‖
―So your soul travels when you do astral traveling? And you can do this?‖
Ashi nodded.
―But you actually went to visit your dzong when you went to your Rinpoche? I read that
saints and holy people could bilocate.‖
―Yes.‖ She smiled broadly as she realized Ty was struggling with his belief.
Ty laughed. ―I think you will have to visit me some day. I think I need to see it to believe
it.‖

211

―Yes, someday I will surprise you.‖
The next morning they packed their things into the rental car. The books and files, piled
on the backseat, were the bulk of their possessions. They walked out onto the deck for one last
look. The sun was a hazy light in the overcast sky. Without the clear blue sky above, the ocean
appeared gray. Ashi stared at the waves. ―I never see the ocean before and I truly love it here.
Will we ever come back?‖
―We could come back to this island every weekend if we wanted.‖
―I would be grateful to return.‖
Three months earlier, when they drove over the bridges leading to the is land, their
worries and fears dropped away. Now, with each bridge they crossed, as they drove toward the
parkway that would take them north, Ty's burdens returned. As they got closer to home he felt
the base of his neck tighten and knot. He wondered if it was due to his driving for hours or the
dread of returning to a fearful situation.
Ashi glanced at him periodically with increasing concern on her face. She attempted to
draw him into a conversation with no success. Finally, she asked for help, to divert his attention
from their trip.
―Ty, I am a little troubled. I want to be like other kids but my English is not so good. I
should talk like the kids in the school.‖
In the months since he met her, Ashi never seemed to be troubled about anything. He saw
through her ruse but played along.
―I don't think you need to worry. Just say, ―awesome‖ all the time. It fits any situation so
you'll be fine.‖
He felt Ashi's gaze scrutinizing his profile and he felt a smile widening on his face.

212

―Please, Ty, I am serious.‖
―Okay, okay. When someone says something that's totally obvious and everybody
already knows, you say, 'Flash'.‖
―Okay, flash. What other words?‖
―When someone isn't acting appropriately you say, 'you're tripping'.‖
―You're tripping,‖ she repeated .
―Okay, I've got one. 'You're sick'.‖
―I feel just fine,‖ Ashi said, laughing.
―'You're sick' means something good. It's the same thing as cool or awesome.‖
―Cool, like cold? Sick, like a fever or sore throat? Awesome...huge, or grand? They all
mean the same thing? English is a difficult language. You are very fortunate you know this
language already.‖
―And then, you can reply, 'whatever' to just about any statement.‖
―Whatever,‖ she giggled.
―Here's one for you...all that and a bag of chips.‖
―Whatever. I can not even guess what that means.‖
―You use it when you think someone is hot.‖
―If I think a person has on too many clothes?‖ she asked, puzzled.
―No, no. If you think a person is cool.‖
―Cool and hot at the same time. Really? You are not making a joke with me, a re you? I
could not be more confused.‖
―Hot. It means when you think someone of the opposite sex looks very attractive.‖ Ty
was laughing so hard he had to remind himself to concentrate on driving.

213

They passed the time laughing until they pulled into the driveway of Ty's large, stone
house. His mood turned abruptly somber again. There were two men in a car, parked at the curb,
part of the security Sam had arranged for Ty.
―It used to just look like a fortress. Now it really is one,‖ he murmured, waving at the
men to acknowledge them.
He put the key in the door and opened it for Ashi.

214

PART 4
CHAPTER 18
It was gray and cloudy--the little light that entered the foyer created gloomy shadows.
Ashi entered, looking up at the two-story ceiling, the elaborate staircase leading to the second
floor.
―What do you think?‖ Ty asked grimly.
―It is very beautiful,‖ she answered, noncommittally.
―Maybe I‘ll get rid of this house some day,‖ he mused. ―I never liked it.‖
Ty wandered from room to room, with Ashi trailing behind him. The echoing of Ashi's
sandals emphasized the silence in the cavernous house. They stepped out of one of the doors that
lined the stone patio. Ty looked back at the house. The screen for a small bathroom window had
been removed and was propped against the house. Upon examination, he noticed pry marks
around the window.
When they went back inside Ty heard a knock at the door. He let in the two security men,
who introduced themselves.
―What‘s with the window in the back?‖
―Attempted break in, Mr. Scalisi.‖
Ty felt a little jolt of surprise at being called ‗Mister Scalisi.‘
―Someone who knows how to break in. Usually they go for a bathroom window… only
one latch. It‘s easier to get in,‖ the security man said with authority.
―Do you know if he took anything?‖
―Whoever it was didn‘t get in. We scared him off. Don‘t worry, sir. Nobody is going to
get past us.‖

215

Ty felt a twinge of doubt but didn‘t say anything.
―You have a high tech security system. Your lawyer, Sam Kennedy, had it installed. Even
your backyard fence is wired. That‘s how we were tipped off that this guy was trying to break in.
Let me show you.‖
He led Ty to a control panel on a wall that he hadn‘t noticed before. The security man
explained all the sensors, cameras and how to summon them immed iately. Ty sighed. He felt like
a little rabbit in its hutch, hoping the chicken wire could keep out the foxes.
The security man finished his discourse, saying, ―It‘s very thorough. Then, you have
round-the-clock security sitting right outside your front door. Nobody‘s getting into your house.‖
Ty thanked him and ushered them back out the front door, not feeling very assured. He
walked back to the family room, where he spent so much time with his father. He hadn‘t
expected the emotions that were coursing through him. Loneliness engulfed him like a tidal
wave. He was alone and Vincent wasn‘t there. Vincent was never going to be there. He looked
into Vincent‘s study and remembered his father ‘s smiling face behind the desk.
It was one thing to grieve on Long Beach Island; he was thinking that the pain was
starting to dull just a bit. Now it unexpectedly came back again in full force. Being in the house
made the realization all the more intense; he was never going to talk with, laugh with, wrestle
with his dad again. He was never going to feel the protection of a parent again. There was
nobody to make decisions for him. He had to take care of himself and make every single
decision. It was an overwhelming burden.
―Let‘s unpack,‖ Ty said, thinking if they were busy it would distract him. They unloaded
the car and Ty showed her to the master bedroom. Vincent enjoyed the fruits of his fame and the
sumptuous room reflected this.

216

―This was Vincent‘s room. I think you‘ll be more comfortable in here than the guest
room. That is, if you don‘t mind taking his room.‖
―No, it is very nice.‖
They spent the evening arranging files. Even though the security man was convinced
nobody would be able to enter the house, Ty locked Vincent‘s laptop in the safe in his office. It
was nighttime before they realized they were ravenous. Ty pulled open a drawer in the kitchen
and pulled out a stack of take-out menus, fanning them on the shiny, granite counter.
―Are you ever homesick for Bhutan?‖
―Almost never. But everything is different, clothes, houses, food.‖ Her cheerless voice
echoed Ty‘s feelings. ―Tonight I feel sad though. Can we order Chinese food? It is the most like
Bhutanese food.‖
―Sure.‖
They ate almost in total silence, then Ty announced he was going to bed.
―I will too,‖ Ashi said.
It was too early to go to bed. Ty wished it was later so he could sleep. He restlessly
flipped through channels on his TV. He was too agitated to focus on any one show. Finally, he
flung the remote aside and went into the hallway. A slit of light shined from under Ashi‘s door
and he heard the muffled sound of her television. He knocked softly and entered when he heard
her say, ―Come in.‖
―I can‘t sleep,‖ he said, simply.
―Then come watch TV with me,‖ Ashi said. She looked like a queen, sitting up, under the
covers, propped up by numerous pillows in the imposing, four-poster bed. She patted the bed
next to her.

217

―What are we watching?‖
―It is called, Deadliest Catch. It is about men catching crabs on boats. It‘s sick,‖ she
added with her eyes smiling.
―I‘ve seen it before,‖ Ty said, climbing into the bed. ―It‘s a cool show.‖
―Totally awesome,‖ Ashi said, laughing.
They watched in silence until a commercial came on. Ashi pushed the mute button and
turned to Ty.
―You are not happy tonight,‖ Ashi said. It was more of a statement than a question.
―It‘s being back here. There are too many memories. Things I didn‘t think about at the
beach, they‘re all coming back here.‖ Ty spoke earnestly, struggling to precisely convey his
feelings.
Ashi nodded, encouraging him.
―Every room reminds me of him. This room smells like him…like he could step through
the doorway at any minute. I just miss him so much.‖
―Yes, yes, I know how you feel.‖
―Ashi, you could not possibly know how I feel.‖ For the first time Ty was angry wit h her.
―Yes, I know. My parents die when I little.‖
Ty knew from the way her English deteriorated that it was hard for her to speak these
words. His anger evaporated immediately.
―Oh. I am very sorry.‖ Ty suddenly realized he was wallowing in his own grie f with
barely a thought for Ashi. He had never even wondered about her parents. The show came back
on but they didn‘t notice.
―My grandparents and their parents were from my dzong, my monastery. But my

218

father—he go away from dzong. Then he meet my mother a nd he live with family of my mother.
But he knew all about the dzong. When I little girl, maybe four, or maybe three, my Rinpoche,
he find me. He take me to my new home in monastery. My parents say yes. It okay to take her.
That is my first heartache.‖
―Are you mad at them for letting Rinpoche take you to the monastery when you were so
young?‖
Ashi looked at him with surprise. ―Mad? No, how can I be mad? They just do the best
they can. They make the best decision they can. It big honor to have tulka in family...but I so
sad.‖
Ty said nothing about her rudimentary grammar and let her continue.
―I cry and cry at first for my mother. Rinpoche very kind to me. Parents come visit me
when they can. It a long trip. It a trip straight up mountain. You know. You see mountain. One
day I wait and I wait. I stand at wall all day and watch, even though it rain hard. Rinpoche wait
with me--hold gho over my head. I love them and cannot wait for them to come. But they only
bring parents‘ bodies. Parents not in this world anymore.‖ Ashi sobbed.
―What happened?‖ Ty asked gently.
―They on mountain path and it turn to mud and wash parents down. When they bring
bodies to monastery, they covered in mud. All brown. Rinpoche wash faces. I cry and cry.‖
―They let you see them like that?‖
―I see my mother and father cover with mud. My mother, her eyes open like she surprise.
Big surprise to die. My father still hold bag in one hand, broken bush in other hand.‖
―Ashi, Ashi, I didn‘t know.‖ Ty put his arm around the crying girl. She leaned her face
into his chest and he found himself placing his other arm around her and pulling her closer.

219

It was curious. Whenever he thought about Vincent he felt sad and felt the sting of tears
beginning behind his eyelids but the tears never came. Now, as Ashi cried deep sobs he felt his
own tears come, falling for the terrible loss for a lonely little girl. He was soon crying as deeply
and uncontrollably as Ashi. What started as tears for her grief became tears for his loss as well.
When they had no more tears left, Ty and Ashi remained as they were and fell asleep with their
arms wrapped around each other.
The light, streaming in through a crack in the drapes, woke Ty first. Silent pictures still
flickered on the TV. At first he didn‘t know where he was but he felt deep contentment with Ashi
in his arms. He looked down at her, watching her sleep. Her hair covered her face so he gently
moved it. It was the first time he had touched her hair and it was as silky and as smooth as it
looked. There was a slight smile on her face, which made her look much younger than her
sixteen years. Like an angel, Ty thought. What is that scent? It reminded him of some sort of
exotic tea…jasmine maybe.
Ty‘s contentment evaporated the second he thought about Jenna. He felt guilty about how
much he was enjoying holding Ashi. He slipped out of her loose hold and she woke up.
―Hi,‖ he said.
―We fell asleep,‖ Ashi said, stretching and yawning.
She looks just like a princess, like Snow White looked when she woke up.
―I can‘t believe I slept so soundly,‖ Ashi said.
Ty grinned.
―What are you smiling at?‖
―Your English is back.‖
Ashi laughed and got out of the bed. ―I‘m going to take a shower and then make some

220

tea. No, I am going to make the tea first.‖
―I‘ll make your tea for you while you shower,‖ Ty said. Again, he felt a twinge of guilt
and he didn‘t know why. He had lived in close quarters all summer with Ashi but now it
suddenly felt much more intimate. It was like he had a sudden change in his perspective and
became aware that he was living with a beautiful girl. It felt just a bit awkward and he gained a
sense of why Jenna was uncomfortable with their living together.
―Don‘t take your time. We have a busy day,‖ he called after her.
He went downstairs and glanced at the clock--ten o‘clock already. He sighed. Soon he‘d
have to accustom himself to getting up with the first light of the morning.
He put on the teakettle and the doorbell rang. Upon opening it, Jenna flew through the
door and tightly circled her arms around him.
―You‘re home! Finally home!‖ Her eyes were shining. ―I had to get past the guards
though.‖
Ty gently pushed her away. ―I just woke up, Jenna. I don‘t smell the greatest.‖ He
glanced over her shoulder and saw two different men parked at the curb and he waved before
closing the door. ―Did those guys give you a hard time? They must have changed shifts this
morning.‖
―Not too bad.‖ She draped her arm around him again. ―And I don‘t care what you smell
like. I‘m just glad you‘re home.‖
He squeezed her and led her into the kitchen.
―Maybe you can help Ashi get ready for school today, you know girl stuff, maybe go
shopping with her?‖
Jenna pouted. ―Ty, I thought we could spend the whole day together, just the two of us.

221

It‘s been so long and when school starts it will be so hard…‖
Ty sat on a stool at the counter and ran his hand through his already tousled hair.
―That sounds great Jenna except I have a ton of stuff to do today. I‘m going to call a
meeting of the professors and reassemble the team.‖ He circled his arms a round her waist and
pulled her closer. ―I know I‘m asking a lot…‖
Ashi entered the room at that moment, shaking her wet hair. ―That is a great idea. More
minds thinking about the quest.‖
Jenna freed herself and faced Ashi with a smile. ―While Ty is doing what he needs to do,
I thought we could get you ready for school.‖
Jenna turned and scowled at Ty. ―The things I do for you,‖ she whispered in his ear.
Ty, embarrassed, glanced past her to see if Ashi heard that last comment, but she was still
smiling, oblivious to Jenna‘s slight.
****
Later in the afternoon, Eduardo and Ty sat in the dining room, going over information
about the Templars. Whereas Jenna was interested in the quest but didn‘t put much time into
learning about it, Eduardo was hooked on the search. Every scrap of information pertaining to it
intrigued him.
Many years ago Ty‘s parents lived on the other side of town, across the street from
Eduardo‘s parents. The two couples brought their babies home from the hospital at the same
time. As a toddler, for months, Eduardo stood at the curb and watched Ty play, mesmerized by
Ty but unwilling to make friends with him. It was a warm spring day when Ty sat in his green
plastic wagon while his mother stood a few feet away, talking on the phone. Ty was impatiently
waiting for her to finish her conversation when he spied Eduardo and his mom across the street.

222

He called for Eduardo, demanding a push.
Eduardo and his mom came over and obliged. And, since that day, Eduardo was Ty‘s first
mate and his biggest fan. They became inseparable, doing everything together- soccer, skating
and peewee baseball. They made mud pies, collected pine cones and rode their bicycles up and
down the sidewalks together. As they got older their paths diverged; Eduardo emerged as a
soccer star and Ty was singled out for his intellectual brilliance. In fact, their mothers dubbed
them ―ball boy‖ and ―book boy.‖ Still, they remained best friends.
Later that day, when Jenna returned from shopping, she joyfully recounted their buying
spree while Ashi stood behind her, sipping her latte, expressionless.
―Did you have a good time, Ashi?‖
―It was okay... whatever.‖ She did not smile.
―A girl who doesn‘t like to spend money… I like that,‖ Eduardo said. He stared at Ashi,
unable to move his eyes from her face.
―I bet you would,‖ Jenna retorted.
Eduardo was speechless and a faint blush tinted his cheeks.
―Huh, someone who can make him stop talking. I like that,‖ Jenna said.
―How about the meeting? Can everyone come?‖ Ashi asked.
―Professors and grad students. Not a single one of them would have missed it for
anything,‖ Ty said, grinning. ―I just want to go over some things.‖
―Can I stay for the meeting?‖ Jenna asked.
―Sure you‘re part of my team now.‖
Ashi sat next to Ty at the table and Jenna, instead of flanking his other side, pulled up her
chair and wedged it between Ty and Ashi. Jenna shot Ashi a hard look and Ashi returned it with

223

puzzlement. Ty didn‘t seem to notice the unspoken exchange.
―I need the professors and the professors need me. I don‘t want to hold anything back
from them. I want to share everything.‖
―I thought you told me your father didn‘t trust one of them,‖ Jenna said.
―He trusted them enough to take them with him all over the world. I believe he shared
every bit of his information with them. So will I.‖

224

CHAPTER 19
That night they gathered around the conference room table. Richard Lobinsky looked
typically disheveled. His brown, straw- like hair was in need of a trim, sticking out at different
angles. His clothes were wrinkled and his belt was an attempt to disguise the fact that his paunch
prevented him from buttoning his khaki pants. He hung his head and slouched as if his wife
berated him before he left the house. In contrast, Preston looked starched and impeccably
groomed. He sat up straight on the edge of his seat, anxious and eager to get on with the
meeting. Only Tullio looked relaxed; he leaned back in his chair, with one leg crossed over the
other, constantly preening, checking his fingernails and fluffing up his hair.
When Therese and Cheryl entered the house together, they fawned over Ty, hugging him
and asking how he had been. Rishi came alone, with his hands stuffed in his pockets, looking as
if he preferred not to be there. Ty sat at one end of the table, flanked on bot h sides by Eduardo
and Jenna. Even though everyone appeared to be relaxed, there was a palpable undercurrent of
tension in the room. Ty supposed it was because he shut the professors out of the loop since
Vincent‘s death.
Preston opened the meeting with a short speech. ―I am happy everybody could be here.
Welcome to Ty. He has a lot to contribute and he is a welcome addition.‖ He paused and glared
at Ashi, Jenna and Eduardo. ―I see we have some newcomers to the team. Nevertheless, I‘d like
to say I am happy that the team is reassembled so we can pursue our common goal. We need to
determine how we should proceed without…‖
―Preston,‖ Ty interrupted, ―I would like for us to work together as a team again. First, my
father always considered me to be a part of the team. I am as well informed as anybody here
about the common goal. No need to welcome me as if I am sitting among you for the first

225

time…at my table,‖ he added. He glanced at Ashi. She had a slight smile on her face and gave a
little encouraging nod to Ty.
He continued, ―Next, I would like to proceed by sharing some small leads we came up
with over the summer and some of our insights about their meaning. I‘d like to see what your
input might be about our thoughts…‖
―Your thoughts,‖ Preston snarled. It was evident he had just barely been able to hold back
his tense feelings. Now, his feelings exploded out of him. ―You‘re kids. What makes these kids
privy to this information?‖ He waved his hands toward Eduardo and Jenna. ―Are any more of
your little friends going to be included?‖
Tullio leaned forward. ―Yes, people all over the world would kill for information about
our latest discoveries. Why should they be included?‖
―I agree,‖ Rishi said. ―And monk girl? She can barely speak English.‖
Preston gave a mirthless laugh. ―I doubt she even knows what‘s going on.‖
An amused smile appeared on Ashi‘s face and she raised her eyebrows.
―Richard?‖ Ty asked.
Richard looked up over his glasses and shook his head. ―If we have to cooperate with
kids, I guess I can do it. But, I don‘t like it.‖
―Okay, none of you want a bunch of kids on the team. Well, I‘ve inherited my father‘s
drive to find answers; I‘ve inherited all his information and I‘m going to pursue it. But I‘m going
to pursue it with my own team that I’ve assembled. I‘ve invited you here tonight to see if you
want to be part of it. I can do it alone if I have to but I‘d rather have your help. It‘s your choice.‖
Ty looked around the table. Richard was staring at his clasped hands. Tullio muttered,
―This is crazy--pazzo.‖

226

Preston appeared to be on the verge of a frenzy. ―A joke,‖ he screamed. ―You‘re turning
this into a joke. My life‘s work turned into a children‘s pastime.‖ His face turned red. ―I want no
part of it. I can still work with educated professionals, right?‖ He looked toward Tullio and
Richard.
―I‘m sure you have no new leads,‖ Richard said, questioningly, searching Ty‘s face. ―We
have exactly the same information you have.‖
―Yes, we are all on an even playing field at this point,‖ Tullio said.
―I think maybe we should hear what he has to say, determine if he really has any new
information,‖ Richard stated. ―We owe Vincent that much.‖
Tullio hesitated for a moment. ―We have all the same information up until the day of
Vincent‘s death. I sincerely doubt if Ty learned anything new since then.‖
Ty was silent about Vincent‘s assertion that he had a great lead the night before he died.
He said nothing about Vincent‘s missing leather notebook or communication with Grand Master.
He was dismayed by the professors‘ disloyalty and quick jump to exclude him from the team. He
realized that even though Vincent had put the quest ahead of Ty, he was also a buffer for Ty,
shielding him from the others on the team.
―Yes, no need to include you on the team.‖ Preston‘s eyes bored into Ty‘s and his voice
dripped with venom. He put his hands on the table and stood up. ―I think this meeting is
adjourned.‖ He spun around and walked out of the room.
―I must agree with Preston,‖ Tullio said. ―I am sorry, Ty. This is a search that is better
suited for professionals.‖ He stood up to leave. ―Anybody else?‖
―I‘m out of here,‖ Rishi announced.
―I‘ll be along in a moment,‖ Richard said, standing up. He shook Ty‘s hand. ―I‘m sorry,

227

Ty. I was your father‘s friend and I know how much he valued your opinion but I am going to
team up with the professors.‖ He couldn‘t even look Ty in the eye as he said, ―I‘m sorry,‖ again,
turned and left.
Ty heard the front door close as the group departed, leaving only Therese and Cheryl
from the original team. There was a long, drawn-out silence as each of them had thoughts
swirling in their heads about what had just happened.
―Well, that went well,‖ Ty said.
The tension was broken and everybody laughed.
―I guess we‘re on our own now,‖ Ty said. He glanced at Cheryl and Therese.
―So what are these leads you were bragging about?‖ Cheryl asked.
―Does this mean you‘re staying?‖ Ashi asked.
―How do we know you‘re not going to be a spy for the professors?‖ Ty asked with a grin.
―Hah! Preston? You have to be kidding,‖ Therese said. ―He‘s so arrogant I wouldn‘t tell
him a thing. I always wondered why your father tolerated him.‖
―They went way back. They were in grad school together. Maybe he wasn‘t always like
he is now.‖
―And Tullio,‖ Cheryl snorted. ―He is soooo in love with himself. He thinks he is the
smartest and deserves to be the first to find the object of the quest. And I am sure it‘s just for the
fame and glamour of it, not for any other reason.‖
―One time he had me over for dinner,‖ Therese said. ―He was the chef, of course, singing
opera while he cooked. His wife was sort of like the slave. He ordered her around like a servant
and I felt really sorry for her.‖
―So you guys are saying you really like working for the professors,‖ Eduardo said.

228

Therese wrinkled her nose. ―I guess Richard‘s all right.‖
―He‘s like the puppy that follows the other two around, waiting for some crumbs to
drop,‖ Cheryl added.
―He‘s tolerable, at least. I always feel on edge around the other two,‖ Therese said.
―It‘s no wonder. Preston yells at you like you‘re a kid who got her Sunday church clothes
dirty,‖ Cheryl said.
―He yells at you too,‖ Therese added, turning to Ty. ―What about those leads?‖
―The night before Dad died he told me two things: first thing was that one of the
professors was jealous and Dad didn‘t trust him. The other was that he had a great lead.‖
―He was very excited, in a great mood,‖ Ashi said.
―Well…?‖
―He didn‘t say what the lead was. Ashi and I went through his laptop. We couldn‘t find
any indication of what it might be. He didn‘t have the lead that morning and he did go out that
day, but just to visit Oliver's parents.‖
At the mention of Oliver‘s name, a pained look crossed Therese‘s face and Ty thought,
I’m not the only one who is still grieving.
―But maybe he didn‘t get his lead when he went out. Maybe he got a phone call or an email,‖ Ashi suggested.
―Yes, right,‖ Ty said. ―Another thing, Vincent was in touch with this guy, e-mailing back
and forth. He calls himself Grand Master and he seems to have some sort of source of
information.‖
―Grand Master? Like a freemason Grand Master?‖ Cheryl asked.
Ty nodded. ―Or head of the Knights Templar. Both are called Grand Master.‖

229

―What‘s he telling you?‖ Eduardo asked.
―He seems to be leading us toward Solomon‘s temple. There were two temples so far,
Solomon‘s and Herod‘s. There are prophesies regarding the building of the third temple,‖ Ashi
explained.
―Hmm, I have to think about this,‖ Therese mused. ―Ty, I know this is hard to think about
but who do you think killed your father?‖
―Good question,‖ Ty nodded, ―and I have to think about it. Otherwise, I could be next.
We saw a man in the hotel right before…right before,‖ he faltered. ―There was a man wearing a
ring with that same symbol that we keep seeing. I think each Rex Deus has an identical ring. He
was in the hotel when we were coming back.‖
―The Rex Deus kept the secret for a long time. Maybe they don‘t want it revealed so
they resorted to murder,‖ Cheryl said. ―And what about Grand Master? It could have been him.‖
―I don‘t think so,‖ Ashi interjected. ―He truly believes Vincent faked his death and is
hiding out somewhere, writing e-mails to him.‖
―And you mentioned a jealous professor?‖ Therese asked.
―Listen, I cannot stand to be in the same room with Preston, but murder? I don‘t think
so,‖ Cheryl said.
Jenna ventured an opinion. ―The jackpot here is huge. Whoever unlocks the secret is
going to go down in the history books. They‘ll be rich and famous. I would not count anybody
out. You never know what people would do to get their hands on this.‖
Ty looked at her with a serious expression. ―You‘re right Jenna. And, we can‘t assume
the only suspect among the professors is Preston. It could be any of them.‖
The group turned the ideas over and over, discussing possibilities until it was late. When

230

they finally adjourned for the night they each put one hand on top of each others‘ hands, yelling,
―Yay, team,‖ and laughing. Ty ushered them out, thanking each one for sticking with him, then
went into the kitchen.
Ty sat at the kitchen counter, resting his chin on his hand, staring at nothing.
―Are you unhappy because the professors are not working with us?‖ Ashi asked, sitting
next to him.
Ty‘s reverie was interrupted and he looked at her. ―What if they‘re right? We‘re a bunch
of kids, not professionals. Are we fooling ourselves, thinking maybe we can pull this off by
ourselves?‖
―Oh, Ty.‖ Ashi smiled and shook her head. ―You have no faith in yourself or in the
team?‖
―It‘s just that they have a prestigious university backing the m up. What do we have?‖
―You have resources.‖
―Yeah, a big pile of money. You‘re right. That can allow us to do a lot of research and
travel when we have to. That goes a long way towards giving us credibility.‖
―That‘s not what I meant. Strength, ability, no limits,‖ she said with conviction.
―Remember who you are. You‘re not a helpless kid. You are spirit, ageless and eternal, and you
have absolutely no limits.‖
―Yeah, thanks Ashi,‖ Ty said, with his eyes locked on hers. ―I have my doubts and then
you help me get past them. It‘s good to have you around.‖
Ashi smiled but Ty watched her face turn to an expression of wide-eyed horror as she
looked over his shoulder. Ty whipped around and saw a man peering through the French door at
them. He felt his heart pound as he moved in front of Ashi.

231

The face disappeared and a few moments later another face looked in at them, registering
in Ty's mind as one of the security men posted in front. Ty opened the door.
―Sorry to scare you Mr. Scalisi. Someone tripped the back fence alarm. We're checking
the perimeter.‖
Ty nodded.
―Nothing to worry about, I‘m sure. We‘re just going to keep a close eye on the place
tonight.‖
―Okay, thanks,‖ Ty said through the crack of the door before he clicked it shut. He
turned, leaned against the door and said, ―How did someone get past security? And, on the same
night as our first meeting. I don‘t like it.‖
Ashi shook her head, at a loss for an explanation.
―That face- it reminded me of the men in Bhutan...‖
****
The next morning Ty went downstairs and found Ashi sitting at the kitchen counter,
poring over Vincent‘s papers.
―You slept so long,‖ she commented.
Ty glanced at the clock and rubbed his head. ―Last day of freedom,‖ he said.
Ashi‘s face brightened. ―School tomorrow!‖
―Yep, we have to get you enrolled.‖ Ty yawned. ―I‘ll be ready soon. I‘ve got to get the
papers Sam prepared, saying he‘s my guardian, plus your student visa. And, I think we should
have another meeting tonight and figure out what we should investigate next.‖
―A dinner meeting?‖
―Okay. First I‘m going to check with the security guys and see if everything was quiet

232

last night.‖
Outside, the security men pointed out footprints in the flower bed closest to the door
where Ashi saw the face. Ty feared that the attackers from Bhutan had resurfaced. He kept his
worries to himself though and didn‘t tell Ashi.
A couple of hours later they emerged from the high school.
―Wow, you lucked out,‖ Ty said.
―What does that mean?‖
―It means you are lucky you don‘t have to take English as a second language. You did
really well on your English test.‖
―I studied so hard.‖
―And, they put you in all the same classes as me.‖
―That is very nice.‖
I don’t know if Jenna will think it’s so nice we’re in every single class together. She’s not
in honors so she and I won’t be in one single class with each other.
He thought about how Mrs. Henchel, the principal, was reluctant to place Ashi in honors
classes but he convinced her, stressing how smart she was, and that her new surroundings were
so completely new to her that he could help her navigate better if they were together. He also felt
a sense of relief that Henchel hadn‘t pressed the issue of his living with Ashi without an adult.
Instead, she took a motherly role with Ty, embarrassing him with he r over-effusive sympathy.
****
That evening, Cheryl and Therese sat at the kitchen counter. Eduardo stirred spaghetti,
boiling in a pot of water, while Ashi chopped garlic and onions for the sauce. Ty held up a
camera, recording everything. He had just informed Eduardo and Jenna about the attempted

233

break-in.
Jenna‘s face contorted in a mixture of anger and fear. ―I don‘t like this one bit. How did
he get past your security men? I have a hard time getting past them and they know me.‖
―The burglar didn‘t get past them, remember? And, there was no way he was getting into
the house.‖
―Hmmph. I still don‘t like it. I don‘t know if this quest is really worth it.‖ Jenna folded
her arms and looked intently at Ty. ―I don‘t know why you‘re continuing with it unless…‖ Jenna
turned her gaze on Ashi.
Ty ignored her insinuation, laughing. ―You look like you could take on a burglar. Maybe
you should be on the security team.‖
―I am serious, Ty,‖ she said vehemently.
―Okay, but don‘t you think that person would have tried to break in even if we weren‘t on
a quest?‖
―It‘s true,‖ Ashi agreed. ―Whoever has chased the team across the world, thinks Vincent
had something.‖
―And has killed to get it,‖ Jenna added.
―What do you think it was?‖ Cheryl asked.
Ty shrugged and shook his head. ―We first noticed we were being followed in Israel and
then I was attacked there. Maybe it has to do with the letter from the knight.‖
Ashi nodded.
―There was a letter from a knight saying he was going to Bhutan for treasure—very
cryptic. The two archaeologists who went to Bhutan were murdered. Well Garrett was murdered
and Mansfield was probably murdered. One of the archaeologists stayed at the same monastery

234

as Ashi. That would be Garrett.‖ Therese recounted.
All eyes turned to Ashi. Her knife stopped chopping in mid air.
―Why do you all look at me?‖
―Because it all points to you,‖ Eduardo blurted.
Ty smiled. Eduardo had been watching Ashi intently since he arrived and this was the
first thing he said.
―Maybe you have something or know something and don‘t even realize it‘s relevant,‖
Cheryl said.
Ashi shook her head and smiled. ―I did not know anything about this treasure hunt until I
met you and now that I know all about it…I don‘t know how I could be connected to it.‖ Her
head bent forward as she returned to her cutting.
―Guys, she doesn‘t know anything,‖ Ty said. ―It has to be something else.‖
―The knight…his trail,‖ Ashi suggested, waving her knife in the air.
―His trail leads to a dead end,‖ Therese said. ―Are you sure you know how to make
tomato sauce, Ashi? I could help you.‖
―No need to help. I have made this a few times before tonight.‖
Jenna, getting caught up in the conversation, relaxed and sat at the counter with the
others. ―Maybe we could find out more about the knight. Maybe his trail is not a dead end.‖
Ty regarded her with curiosity. ―Jenna‘s right. We don‘t know everything about Phillipe
de Charney.‖
Cheryl turned to Therese. ―Let‘s see what we can dig up tomorrow.‖
―Okay.‖
―What about the professors?‖ Eduardo asked. ―Will they be suspicious if you‘re

235

researching our stuff instead of what they told you to do?‖
―Oh, we‘re pretty much left on our own,‖ Therese said. ―and we aren‘t going to advertise
to them what we‘re doing.‖
Ty let the conversation swirl around him without participating. He looked at Jenna and
thought about how he felt. It was one of the very few times he looked at her and felt nothing…no
thoughts of how great or wonderful or pretty she was. He couldn't understand what his lack of
feelings was about. Jenna caught him looking at her and smiled. He smiled back but it was just a
reflex without any emotion behind it.
Ashi suggested, ―I think Jenna had a good idea. We should do a little more investigating
about the knight, Phillipe. Maybe he had more information than was in the letter.‖
Ty shook his head. ―I agree. He talked about the treasure so he has to be connected
somehow. But we tried every search engine and read everything we could about him. He‘s a
dead end.‖
―Maybe what we want to know is not on the internet.‖
Ty sat up straight from his slumped position at the kitchen counter. ―France! We could go
to France and investigate at his ancestral home. Great idea!‖
―I was thinking we could contact him in the same way we contacted your mother,‖ Ashi
said, grinning, ―although I‘ve never been to France and it would be nice to see it.‖
―How could that work? Phillipe de Charney lived hundreds of years ago.‖
―Minds are connected, right?‖
Ty nodded.
―Just because you change your state, from living on earth to living in heaven, minds can
still be connected, yes?‖

236

―Yes, but…‖
―So you think if Phillipe lived in the same time period as we do that we can contact him
easier?‖
Ty laughed, seeing where her train of thought was headed. ―He‘s still living, right?‖
―Yes, he is living. He‘s living in the afterlife.‖
―Okay, let‘s try to make contact…tomorrow?‖

237

CHAPTER 20
The next morning, Ty was eating breakfast when Ashi entered the kitchen, wearing
sandals, cropped jeans and a tank top. Her hair was flowing with wide tousled curls. Her eyes
were outlined subtly in dark gray and her lips shimmered.
―I look like an American girl?‖ she asked.
―Exactly,‖ Ty replied. In fact, looking at her, nobody would ever suspect she had been a
revered leader in a remote monastery. ―You sound just like one too.‖
―Awesome,‖ she said with a smile, slinging her backpack over her shoulder.
Ty packed a camera and Ashi raised her eyebrows.
―It‘s what I do, Ashi. I record things.‖
Ty drove them to school and he felt every set of eyes on them as they walked through the
parking lot and into the lobby of the school. Are they looking at me because of what happened to
my dad or are they looking at her, curious about who she is. He watched her walk with her head
held high, poised above a long neck. He decided they were staring at Ashi because of her intense
beauty.
Throughout the morning, everywhere they went, Ty felt as though the crowds parted,
making a path for them, with every face, students and teachers alike, turning to look at them.
Before each class Ty introduced her to people he knew. Some boys were falling over themselves
to meet her and talk to her. Others sat at their desks, turned around, quietly staring. The girls
were equally enamored of her, vying for a chance to meet her. Ashi met everybody with equal
aplomb, chatting easily with her new acquaintances.
Throughout the classes, Ashi listened attentively, took notes and did not seem to notice
the furtive glances the students were sneaking to observe her.

238

In the cafeteria at lunchtime Ashi got a tray of food and negotiated the tables and chairs,
making her way to Ty, Jenna, Eduardo, Kerry, their friend Christy and a few others who
regularly sat together. A couple of girls waylaid her and steered her toward their table.
Ty looked on in amusement. ―She‘s leaving us.‖
―Yes, she‘s leaving us,‖ Eduardo repeated, his face reflecting abject disappointment.
―We pushed the chick out of the nest,‖ Jenna commented.
Ty felt a bit of disappointment too, even though he had spent all morning by Ashi‘s side.
―She has some sort of thing going on that makes people want to be near her.‖
Jenna tilted her head and paused. ―Yes she radiates something. I wonder what it is.‖
―Peace, love, joy,‖ Kerry said, sitting next to Eduardo. ―I don‘t know which.‖ She looked
expectantly at Eduardo, as if she hoped he‘d validate what she said.
―You do feel good when you‘re with her,‖ he said, ignoring Kerry, his eyes never leaving
Ashi.
Jenna‘s lips formed a thin straight line as she watched Ashi. ―She‘s just the new thing.
It‘ll wear off.‖
Ty ate and watched her. It looked as if she were holding court. She was telling a story and
each face at her table was turned to her, rapturously, smiling and laughing in unison. He shook
his head. ―And we were worried she wouldn‘t fit in.‖
Ty walked up to a drink machine and Eduardo followed him.
―You are one lucky dude. You‘re living with one of the hottest girls I‘ve ever seen.‖
―It‘s not like that,‖ Ty said, shaking his head.
―There‘s nothing between you?‖ Eduardo asked, searching Ty‘s eyes.
―She‘s a…well, she‘s unusual, and she‘s…yes, she‘s beautiful…‖

239

Ty gave up trying to describe his feelings for Ashi. She was the most intelligent and
accomplished person he ever met; the things she was able to do astounded him to the point of
paralysis. He adored her and wanted to protect her and though she was the most beautiful girl he
had ever seen, he didn‘t want his thoughts to ever travel in that direction. She seemed too
ethereal, too pure, way above that boyfriend-girlfriend stuff.
―Jenna‘s my girlfriend,‖ He said simply.
―Good! I didn‘t want to get in between if something was going on with you two. You are
living with her alone.‖ Eduardo shook his head in disbelief. ―Anyway, there‘s something about
her that I like.‖
―What about Kerry?‖
―What about her? I like her and we hang out together but we haven‘t said anything about
not seeing other people.‖
Ty felt a twinge of annoyance. He was sure Kerry thought they were exclusive even if
they hadn‘t discussed it. He pulled his drink from the slot at the bottom of the machine and the y
rejoined their table. Ashi made her way back to them just before the bell rang to signal the lunch
period ended.
―Oh, here comes Miss Popularity,‖ Ty said. ―Are you sure you want to sit with us?‖
Ashi smiled and held her nose in the air, feigning self-admiration. ―I really cannot help
that I am so popular.‖ She laughed and sat down.
―What were you telling them that was so entertaining?‖ Jenna asked. ―They were
laughing so loudly at your table.‖
―Just stories about Bhutan. I was telling them about a beautiful procession on a holy day
and yak poop. Everybody likes a good poop story.‖ She turned to Ty. ―What will we do this

240

afternoon?‖
―We have homework already, but can we try to contact our knight?‖
―Sure.‖
―Jenna? Eduardo?‖ Ty asked.
―Sure.‖
―I‘ll come over and do homework…and try to contact a knight, whatever that means,‖
Eduardo said.
Kerry looked at him, hoping for an invitation, but again, he was looking at Ashi and
didn‘t notice her.
****
After homework and dinner, Ty, Eduardo and Ashi gathered in the family room. Ashi sat
cross- legged on the floor, every so often reaching for her mug of tea on the coffee table. When
Jenna, Cheryl and Therese arrived, the group arranged themselves on the large sectional sofa and
overstuffed chairs in the comfortable room, Jenna placing herself arm to arm with Ty. He noted
with a bit of surprise that again, he felt nothing with having Jenna so close.
Ashi announced, ―We‘re going to do a group meditation,‖
Cheryl announced she wasn‘t one for this ―mediation crap,‖ but wo uld give it a try.
Therese giggled, saying if she could get radiant skin like Ashi‘s by meditating, she was
all for it.
Ashi dimmed the lights and lit a few candles on the coffee table. The conversation also
dimmed and the room took on a peaceful glow in the flickering light. She began the meditation
by taking them all through a guided visualization for relaxation, each one of them picturing
themselves sinking into a cloud, starting with their feet and ending with their heads. Ty felt as he

241

usually did when he meditated, so relaxed that he could not move a single part of his body...mind
awake, body asleep.
Then they were all instructed to follow their breath in and out; any thoughts that came
up, they were to observe, place in a bubble, and watch float away. Ty could not reckon time at all
in this relaxed state but he estimated that after about fifteen minutes the thoughts stopped arising.
His last thought that floated in the bubble was amusement when he heard low snoring coming
from Eduardo.
Ashi‘s soft voice broke in, telling them they were asking Phillipe de Charney to meet
them. ―In your minds, link hands and rise above your bodies, up above the trees, up above the
clouds, up above the earth,‖ she said quietly. ―Turn your faces upward into space as we locate
the time and the place where we will meet Phillipe.‖
In his mind, Ty felt himself link with the others on his right and left and move through
space until he arrived at an open-air movie theater. A movie began on the screen. At first it was
blurry but the picture sharpened as Ty reminded himself to relax and not try so hard to see it.
The first scene was of a huge house, nearly a fortress, with thick walls and small, narrow
windows. In the main hall there was a fireplace that was big enough to walk into, that held
crackling and smoldering logs. He expected the hall to be deserted but found Phillipe and several
men sitting around a huge roughly- hewn table, eating. Women, garbed in medieval dresses were
serving them or passing through the hall. He had a sense that an older man was Phillipe‘s father
and a young man was his brother. Ty saw a happy smile on Phillipe‘s face when his wife entered,
carrying a toddler. She smiled back at him and the toddler reached his arms out for him.
The scene morphed into Phillipe, along with other knights, on the wooden deck of a
small ship. They wore the white frontispiece with the red cross, signifying they were Templar

242

Knights. He felt they were escaping the Friday the Thirteenth arrest. They looked out over the
green sea, dotted with whitecaps from the swells and spotted a gray shape in the distance. It was
land. After the alarm was sounded, they all rushed to the ship‘s rail and pointed, excitedly
shouting, ―La Merica.‖ They disembarked into a rowboat and pulled at the oars as they cut
through the swells. The rowboat rose and fell perilously as they crossed the waves near the
shore. They jumped out when it was ankle deep and pulled the rowboat the rest of the way onto a
white, sandy beach.
The scene changed to the knights, building a round, stone building near the shore of ―La
Merica.‖ The ground level of the structure consisted of stone arches. The upper floor formed a
tower. Ty could only guess that the tower was a defensive structure; if it was attacked by the
natives, the knights could situate themselves on the top floor and shoot down on them from any
direction. Phillipe spoke to the others and Ty knew, rather than understood the language, that he
was going home to report to his father about this place. He conveyed to the other knights that
this was a suitable place for all to escape to and bring their most valuable possession. The scene
became murky again and Ty waited for it to clear but it faded until it was black and Ty was in his
family room again.
Still relaxed, he didn‘t move until he heard the others stir. He opened his eyes and looked
around. Eduardo woke with a start.
―Nice meditating,‖ Ty whispered.
―Hey, I was tired.‖
―Shhh, keep your thoughts in your mind. It is easy to forget what you saw,‖ Ashi
cautioned in a soft voice.
Ty tried to remember every detail. When they started talking about what they saw, Ty

243

was surprised to find they all saw basically the same thing.
Therese described a stone building with a movie screen in it and Cheryl had seen a big
screen TV, but the general ideas were the same.
Jenna shook her head and furrowed her brow. ―How can this be? How could we have all
imagined the same thing?‖
―Were we not all linked together?‖ Ashi asked.
―Yes, but that was in our imaginations,‖ Cheryl said.
―There is one sort of imagining that is called fantasy…making something that is not
there,‖ Ashi explained. ―We were not making a fantasy.‖
Eduardo shook his head with such a look of disdain. ―No way,‖ he said simply.
Cheryl, formerly the non-believer of the group, said emphatically, ―You didn‘t see what
we saw.‖
The skeptical look on his face didn‘t change.
―If you are not a body-- if you are really a spirit, can‘t your spirit travel to places your
body‘s eyes are not able to see? Can it not go to other places a nd because it is not bound by the
laws of earth, as your body is, can it not go to other times?‖
It was clear from Eduardo‘s expression that it was the first time this idea ever entered his
mind.
―It can go anywhere then, any place, any time.‖
When they resumed their conversation about what they saw, Eduardo, Jenna, Therese,
and Cheryl spoke to Ashi reverently, as if they just realized she was not another Jersey girl from
the suburbs.
Therese pulled out a notebook and the team listed what they had just lear ned.

244

―They said something when they saw land. I couldn‘t understand what it was,‖ Cheryl
said.
―La Merica,‖ Ty supplied.
―Yes that‘s what I heard too,‖ Jenna said.
Therese wrote it down. ―So they sailed a ship to La Merica. Maybe that‘s in the Middle
East…maybe Egypt. We know he was there.‖
Ty went into Vincent‘s study and returned with his laptop. ―We‘ll search it.‖
―That was a weird building,‖ Jenna said.
Ty, not taking his eyes off the screen as he typed, said, ―Templars built round buildings.‖
―Wow, this is interesting,‖ Ty said, scanning the computer screen. ―La Merica‖ was the
name of a star to the east. According to the Templars, it was a place where the winds were warm
and fields were rich…in short, a Garden of Eden. Wait one second. Here‘s another web site. It
says the Knights Templar had a legend about La Merica based on the beliefs of the early
Christian church in Jerusalem. The first Christians believed in La Merica.‖
―That is interesting. Does it say if they ever found it?‖ Therese asked.
Ty continued to scan and click on different web sites. ―This website is saying is that
America is not named after Amerigo Vespucci like we were taught in school. ―America‖ is really
―La Merica.‖ The Templars found the New World and named it after the eastern sta r.‖
―La Merica...America,‖ Cheryl mused. ―It does make more sense.‖
―Do we know if Templars ever came to America?‖ Ashi asked.
Ty‘s face lit up. ―Hang on a minute.‖ He dashed into the study and returned holding an
open book. ―I‘ve read something about this. This book says there were a few expeditions that
made

it

to

America.

Wow,

one

was

undertaken

by

Charles

de

245

Charney…who…is…Phillipe‘s….father!‖ Ty jumped up. ―Now do you believe we really saw
something, Eduardo? Phillipe said he was going back to tell his father about La Merica.‖
The excitement in the room rose exponentially and they all began talking at once.
―We have to find out where they landed in America. That‘s the key,‖ Cheryl said,
jumping to her feet.
―Yes, yes, does the book say anything about where they settled in America?‖ Jenna
asked.
―Let me look. Let me look in the index,‖ Ty said, as he flipped through the pages.
Ashi picked up the laptop lying on the sofa. ―I‘ll google it.‖
―Hey, listen to this,‖ Ty said. He was standing, holding the book open and pointing with
his finger. ―It says here that the Knights Templar certainly made at least two voyages to the New
World. They landed once in Nova Scotia, traveling south on that trip and another time they
landed in the area of Massachusetts. Anything Ashi?‖
She scanned the computer intently. ―Nothing yet.‖
―Let me try another place.‖ Ty retrieved another book from Vincent‘s study.
―What does this all mean? Charles de Charney sent his son on an expedition and they
found La Merica, which was really America,‖ Eduardo asked and answered.
―Cool. But, where in America?‖ Jenna wondered.
―Here‘s something about a Westford knight,‖ Ashi said. Eduardo moved next to her. She
positioned the screen so he could read it too. Therese stood behind the sofa and bent over to peer
over Ashi‘s shoulder.
―I think we hit nail‘s head,‖ Ashi said, her voice tinged with excitement. ―Here they find
knight in Westford…Massachusetts…where is that?‖

246

―Close,‖ Jenna said.
―It say that they find rock with picture of knight on it. Like gravestone.‖
They all stared at Ashi as her accent emerged.
―She talk funny when she excited,‖ Ty explained, teasingly.
Ashi gave a sheepish smile and pushed the laptop over to Eduardo.
―There‘s a stone on the ground and there is an outline of a knight, complete with sword
and shield,‖ Eduardo read. ―Here‘s a picture of it.‖ Everyone gathered around to look.
―It‘s very faint. The only thing I can make out is the hilt of a sword,‖ Cheryl said.
―Here‘s the sword.‖ Ty pointed. ―It‘s broken.‖
―It says here that it is controversial. It could be just natural markings. Whoa, hold on. It
identifies him as a particular knight who was lost on an expedition, led by Charles de Charney.‖
―Bingos! Bullseyes!‖ Ashi said.
Ty suppressed a smile.
―You know, the whole Templar fleet disappeared,‖ Ashi ventured.
―Huh?‖ Eduardo asked.
―The night before all the Templars were to be arrested, Thursday the twelfth, their whole
fleet disappeared from Rochelle, France,‖ Ashi explained. ―And probably took their treasure
with them.‖
―I think they were tipped off,‖ Ty said.
―Maybe they were looking for a safe place,‖ Ashi said.
―A safe place to live and safe to hide their treasure,‖ Therese said.
―Maybe so. Maybe that‘s why they were exploring, but now what?‖ Jenna asked.
―Let‘s keep looking. We have about a million hits we can look at,‖ Ty said.

247

They kept searching through masses of irrelevant information until Eduardo yelled,
―Bingos!‖
―The Newport Tower,‖ Ashi said, reading over his shoulder. ―It‘s in Rhode Island, near
the water.‖
Cheryl‘s eyes widened. ―That looks like what I saw.‖
―And sort of like what I saw,‖ Therese said. ―I‘m impressed. We really did see
something.‖ She looked at Ashi with awe and even greater respect.
―Yes, some people think it was here before Columbus, as part o f Charles de Charney‘s
expedition.‖
―Hmm, well we know it was Phillipe de Charney who built it from our meditation,‖ Ty
said.
The team looked at everything they could find about the Newport Tower.
Tired, Jenna shook her head. ―We keep reading the same thing over and over. It‘s clear
nobody knows very much about the Newport Tower.‖
―It can‘t be a meaningless piece of information,‖ Therese insisted. ―All of us saw it.‖ She
glanced pointedly at Eduardo. ―Almost all of us saw it. It has to be a key to what we‘re looking
for.‖
―Maybe we were just shown an important point in Phillipe‘s life, a juncture,‖ Ty
suggested.
―I think it is important to our quest,‖ Ashi said quietly, and the others fell silent, as if it
were decided.
Jenna sighed. ―I can‘t look at this anymore. Maybe in the morning something fresh will
occur to us.‖

248

The rest of the team murmured a concurrence and within a few minutes they were saying
good night and leaving. Jenna was the last one and Ashi discreetly took the laptop into the
sunroom, far from where Ty and Jenna were sitting.
―We can‘t get one minute alone,‖ Jenna said, looking over Ty‘s shoulder where Ashi had
just been.
―We‘re alone now.‖
Jenna shook her head vigorously. ―Not really. Ever since Ashi moved in…not a minute.‖
Ty was silent.
―I have to leave, but Ty, aren‘t you afraid to be in this house?‖
Ty grinned. ―I feel perfectly safe. How about you?‖ he asked casually. ―You scared to be
here?‖
Fear flickered over her face for a second.
Ty‘s tone turned serious. ―Don‘t worry, Jenna. This house is like a fort. Nobody‘s going
to get us.‖
―Ty, the other night…someone got close to getting in.‖
―But they didn‘t. I feel safe and you are too.‖ Ty realized he did nothing to reassure
Jenna. He reflected that his sense of safety came from Ashi. If she were not here he would feel
like a little mouse, waiting for a bird of prey to swoop down.
―I feel like I‘m exposed in this house.‖ She glanced at the windows. The curtains were
open to the darkness beyond. ―Someone could be watching us right now.‖ She r ubbed her arms.
―I have goosebumps. It's creepy and I don‘t like your being here by yourself.‖
Ty didn‘t want point out that he was not there alone and anger Jenna again. He looked
away from her and shrugged. ―This is the best security money can buy. The a lternative is to go

249

back into hiding. Do you want that?‖
Jenna stared at him with tears in her eyes. ―I don‘t know what I want. I don‘t know what
the best thing is. I just know this house is not safe.‖
―It‘ll be okay.‖ Ty circled his arms around her. ―Come on, I‘ll give you a ride home.‖
She sniffed and pulled away. ―No, I drove my mom‘s car over. Besides, I wouldn‘t want
you out at night.‖ She looked around. ―I can‘t get over the feeling as if someone is watching.‖
Ty walked her out to her car and said good night. He waved at the security guys parked
in front and went back in, careful to lock the door and reset the alarm. He searched for Ashi and
found her sitting in the sunroom, on a large, comfy sofa, surrounded by a curved bank of floorto-ceiling windows. None of them was covered. The first few feet of the patio outside were
brightly lit, but it merged into an impenetrable blackness beyond.
Ashi‘s feet were propped up on the ottoman and she was peering at the laptop.
―Aren‘t you afraid in here by yourself?‖ Ty looked at the windows.
Ashi didn‘t even look up. ―No fear, Ty,‖ she reminded him.
―Okay.‖ He sat beside her. ―Whatcha looking at?‖
―Just trying to find out some more information.‖
Ashi continued to click away at the laptop.
Ty looked over her shoulder. ―Here.‖ He pointed. ―Verrazano was an explorer. They
named the entrance to New York Harbor after him. It says when he visited Rhode Island,
Newport to be specific, the tower was already there. He marked it on a map he made.‖
―Huh! And that was in 1524.‖
―How about Grand Master? Let's contact him,‖ Ty said. ―Maybe he knows something
about La Merica and the Newport Tower.‖

250

―Excellent idea.‖
They e- mailed him, mentioning the tower and turned their attention away from the
computer.
―So what do you think?‖ Ashi asked.
Ty clasped his hands around the back of his head and leaned back. ―I don‘t know. I‘m
fried.‖
―Like a chicken? Like an egg? What does this mean?‖
He laughed. ―It means I‘m too tired to think. Maybe in the morning we can come up
with something…unless you have any ideas.‖
―No, I‘m fried.‖ Ashi said. Still, she looked intently at the computer screen. She typed
again. ―I just want to check…he replied already.‖
―That was quick.‖ Ty leaned over and read the e-mail. ―Grand Master thinks we should
check it out. Road trip.‖
―We need to see it for ourselves.‖
―Who is this guy, anyway? How does he know so much. Every time we figure something
out, he already knows about it.‖
―And then he gives us more information,‖ Ashi added.
―Kind of like he‘s sitting and waiting for us to find pieces of the puzzle.‖
―So let‘s go,‖ Ashi said.
―Huh?‖
―It is not far, right?‖
―Oh, to see the tower and the knight. It would take hours to get there.‖
―Oh. Tomorrow then?‖

251

―The second day of school? You know we can‘t just skip school when we feel like it. The
principal is watching. If we aren‘t responsible, people will question if we should be living on our
own.‖ He smiled. ―Let‘s go this weekend.‖

252

CHAPTER 21
Ty told Eduardo and Jenna at lunch about the trip to the Westford Knight and Newport
Tower.
―You in, Eduardo?‖ Ty asked.
―Man, you know I have a game tomorrow.‖ He looked at Ty wistfully.
―Jenna?‖
―This isn‘t an overnight trip, is it?‖
―We can leave early and be home on the same day.‖
―Even if we come home the same day my Mom will never let me go.‖ She sighed. ―I‘ll
ask though. You‘re so…‖ She stopped abruptly.
Ty had the feeling she was going to say, ―You‘re so lucky, not having to ask a parent,‖
but dropped it quickly.
She looked at Ty strangely. ―You know my mom doesn‘t like your living arrangement.‖
―Really?‖ Ty looked amused.
―She keeps saying, it‘s just not right.‖
Ty laughed and Jenna laughed halfheartedly with him.
She thought for a second, her lips compressed into a frown. ―You know I really don‘t like
it either. When is she going back?‖
Ty thought about Ashi going back and looked at the floor. It would be horrible without
her, he thought.
―Ty?‖ Jenna demanded.
―I don‘t know,‖ he said.
****

253

The next morning Ty rose early, but found Ashi already awake, in the sunroom.
Her eyes flicked open. ―I thought you would never wake up,‖ she said.
―Sorry to keep you waiting.‖ Ty grinned. It was only 8:00 in the morning.
―Okay! Let‘s get on the road! What about Jenna, Therese and Cheryl?‖
―The grad students couldn‘t come. The professors are loading them up with work and
Jenna was right about her mom--wouldn‘t let her come.‖
Ashi opened the front door. ―We don‘t need anything, right?‖
―Just let me get my cameras,‖ Ty said. ―We‘ll get breakfast on the road…‖ he broke off,
surprised to see Eduardo coming up the front walkway, looking over his shoulder at the security
men sitting in their car, parked at the curb.
―Man, they‘re like watchdogs.‖
―What are you doing here, Eduardo? Do you not have a game today?‖ Ashi asked.
He grinned. ―Called in sick. I didn‘t want to miss this trip. Anyway, it‘s the first game of
the season. No college scouts yet.‖
Ty knew Eduardo had never missed a game for any reason since middle school. He
couldn't understand why he felt a bit like Eduardo was intruding. Why is it bugging me that
Eduardo wants to come along to be with Ashi, rather than help make any discoveries? He’s like
a puppy, following her around. He pushed the thought to the back of his mind.
―That is great, Eduardo. I am happy you are coming,‖ Ashi said.
Eduardo grinned at her. Like a puppy. I wouldn’t be surprised if he stuck out his tongue
and started panting, Ty thought. Then he felt guilty for the mental attack on his best friend and
he erased the thought from his mind.
―Okay, Eduardo, hop in the back.‖

254

―We stopping for breakfast or anything?‖ Eduardo asked.
―He‘s going to want to eat all the way there and all the way back,‖ Ty grumbled.
Ashi turned and faced the back seat. ―It‘s not all about the food, Eduardo,‖ she said with
twinkling eyes.
Ty flashed with annoyance when he looked in the rear-view mirror and caught Eduardo,
smiling sickly back at her.
Ashi was not the kind of person to chatter about nothing, but she managed to draw out
Eduardo. Ty listened to their banter and started to compare himself with Eduardo…unfavorably.
Ashi does like him. He’s got a great sense of humor and is fun to be around. I’m too serious.
Everybody tells me I’m too serious…and moody. Some days I don’t even want to be around
myself. Eduardo is always the same, always happy, smiling and cracking jokes. Ty wondered
briefly why he was making himself miserable with thoughts of Ashi liking Eduardo better. He
forced himself to pay attention to Eduardo, relating his life story and soon they were telling
funny stories from their childhood to her. It seemed much shorter than four hours to get to
Westford.
Ty stood outside the low chain fence and ran his fingers through his hair. ―It looks like
another dead end. I don‘t see any knight.‖
―Maybe if we stand here and just stare at it,‖ Eduardo suggested.
―I think the pictures on the internet use a white line to help you see the picture,‖ Ashi
said.
―Yeah, they said it was outlined in chalk. What a disappointment,‖ Ty said. ―Well what
we read on the internet did say it was eroded from being out in the elements for such a long
time.‖

255

―I do see the handle of a sword,‖ Ashi said. ―See, someone made little holes. Just connect
all the little holes. There is the sword and there is the knight.‖ She pointed.
Eduardo turned his head sideways. ―Now I see it.‖
―We were expecting it to pop out at us. I see it too, now. It reminds me of something,‖ Ty
said.
―The rock reminds you of something?‖ Eduardo asked.
―No, how they made the picture…with little holes. I saw something like that before.‖
―Where?‖ Ashi asked.
Ty pursed his lips and furrowed his brow. ―It‘ll come back to me.‖
They waited but Ty was mute.
Ashi glanced around the area. ―Not much to see here.‖
―No, it just confirms that there was a knight here at one time,‖ Eduardo said.
―That‘s major,‖ Ty declared. ―That‘s something Vincent didn‘t know about. Who knows?
They might have escaped to La Merica with their treasure and it could be buried nearby. Well, on
to the next place…the best for last.‖
―Burgers Unlimited. Great! I saw one out on the main road...‖
―Eduardo, we just ate,‖ Ty said.
―Have to stay fueled up,‖ Eduardo said. ―Hey, I'm growing.‖
Newport was on the next outcropping of land to the south. They crossed over some
bridges, drove through a residential area and arrived at Touro park.
―I was expecting…well, I don‘t know what I was expecting,‖ Eduardo said as they
looked at the tower.
―I know,‖ Ty said. ―It‘s just in the middle of a regular neighborhood and nobody pays any

256

attention to it.‖
It was a small park and they walked the few paces to the iron fence surrounding the
tower.
―Wow! Awesome! It‘s hard to believe this is just practically sitting in people‘s front
yard,‖ Eduardo commented.
―It is pretty amazing,‖ Ty agreed.
Ashi drifted off by herself, slowly following the iron fence around, keeping her eyes on
the circular structure. It had eight pillars, placed in a circle, that rounded into arches. The whole
bottom was open to the elements with a grassy floor. The next two levels were encased in stone,
the windows just small squares.
―Look, you can see right up into it. It‘s open to the sky,‖ Ashi called, leaning over the
fence, trying to peer up into the tower. ―I thought it had two floors.‖
Ty stood next to her and looked up. ―It probably did at one time. Maybe the floors were
wooden and they just deteriorated.‖
―We need to get up there,‖ Ashi stated.
Ty laughed. ―Yeah? Why?‖
―There are carved out spaces up there, like shelves. What do you call them? Can you see
them? We have to look at them up close. That one.‖ She pointed. ―I want to see that one.‖
―They‘re called niches and what‘s special about that one?‖
―I just know. It is holding a secret.‖
Eduardo stood behind them listening. ―I don‘t know about this. How could we climb the
tower? First we‘d have to get over this spiky fence. Oooo, that could hurt. Then how could we
get up to the niches? I don‘t think we could climb it on the inside. There‘s nothing to hold onto.‖

257

Ashi looked straight ahead and said, ―Come on.‖ She took a step forward and grasped the
points on top of the fence, ready to climb.
Ty pulled her arm back. ―Ashi, look around. There are cars on the streets surrounding the
park. Look at all the houses. Anybody could be looking out their window right now and see us
climbing the fence. The police would be here in minutes.‖
Ashi glanced around. ―You are right, Ty. Look at that car stopped by the edge of the
street. I think that person could be watching us right now. We will just have to come back tonight
when nobody is looking,‖ she said with determination.
Eduardo and Ty exchanged glances over her head.
―She‘s right. We have to do it,‖ Ty said.
****
At 1:00 AM they returned, figuring most people would be asleep. As they pulled up to
the park they were surprised to see the tower lit up by several spotlights surrounding it.
―Now what? Someone will see us for sure,‖ Eduardo said.
Ashi opened her car door and hopped on tiptoes. ―We will be like little mice. Little mice
you cannot see.‖
Ty slung a couple of cameras criss crossed over his chest, grabbed the bag of equipment
they had assembled earlier at a sporting goods store, and they headed for the tower with Eduardo
reluctantly following. Ty threw a blanket over the spiky fence and interlaced his fingers to give
Ashi a boost. She stepped into his cupped hands, balanced herself by holding his shoulder and
vaulted the fence.
―I like leggings,‖ she whispered. ―You cannot do this in a kira.‖
Ty wedged his foot between the spikes and heaved himself over. Eduardo silently

258

followed his lead.
Ashi walked under an arch and was inside the tower, looking up. ―I think that is the one
we read about.‖
―At the summer solstice the rising sun shines through that window and illuminates the
keystone,‖ Ty explained to Eduardo in low tones.
He shined the powerful lantern on the stone but it looked smooth. ―Ashi, there‘s your
niche.‖ Ty pointed with the flashlight.
―That one looks bumpy, like someone carved into it,‖ Eduardo remarked quietly.
Ashi examined the wall under the niche, searching for handholds. She inserted her foot
into a crack and began to pull herself up. Ty removed the mountain climbing gear from the bag,
set it up, and was soon following her.
―It is bumpy, Eduardo, but no words,‖ Ashi said, running her fingers over the back of the
niche.
Ty joined her and shined the flashlight on it. ―Nothing.‖
―There are rows of holes. They must mean something.‖
―Yeah, they weren‘t formed naturally. They are too regularly spaced,‖ Ty said, taking out
a camera.
―I would like to copy this. I have seen it before,‖ Ashi said.
―Here, just move over and I‘ll take a picture.‖
Ashi frowned. ―Yes, a picture is good but I want an exact copy. The distance between the
holes means something. I am sure of it.‖
Ty took a couple of photos and reached into the camera bag. ―I have paper. I know I have
a pencil or a pen in here somewhere.‖ He felt around until his fingers touched the pencil. ―Here

259

you go. Do you know what a rubbing is?‖
Ashi shook her head.
―Let me do it then. You take the paper, turn the pencil sideways and gently go over the
carving. See…it comes out on the paper.‖
―Good, that is perfect.‖
Ty continued to refine the rubbing until Eduardo called from below.
―Hey, guys, I think we have company,‖ he whispered urgently.
Ty lowered himself quickly and Ashi began to climb down. Eduardo was hiding behind a
column, peeking out at the street.
There was a car parked at the curb, lights off, engine still running.
―Do you think it‘s an unmarked police car?‖ Ty asked.
―Maybe it's someone just driving by, stopping to take a look at the tower,‖ Eduardo
suggested.
Ashi joined them behind the column. ―It looks like the car we saw today, parked next to
the park.‖
―Yeah, it does. But it can’t be the same one, right? Aren‘t there millions of black, Lexus
SUVs?‖
―Maybe it‘s someone like us, someone who came back at night to get a closer look at the
tower,‖ Eduardo said.
―Except they‘re not getting out of their car,‖ Ty said.
―And it has the same black windows. The car today had black windows. You cannot see
the person inside,‖ Ashi said.
―Do you think they saw us? Do they know we are here?‖ Ashi asked Eduardo.

260

―I don‘t know. I just turned around and it was there. He couldn‘t see you two because you
were inside the tower and I think I was in the shadows the whole time.‖
―What do we do? Wait until he leaves?‖ Ty said.
―What else can we do? We can‘t stroll out of here, like we own the place,‖ Eduardo said.
―I think he knows we are here.‖ Ashi pointed to the blanket that was still hanging over
the fence to smooth their climb over.
―Oh, no. I forgot about that,‖ Ty said.
They watched in silence for what seemed like a long while, then the car slowly began
circling Touro park. As the car made its way around, they carefully moved, staying in the
shadows, hiding behind the column. The person in the car seemed satisfied and sped away.
―Good. He had me a little nervous,‖ Ty said.
―Me too. How about you, Ashi?‖ Eduardo asked.
―Believe me, she doesn‘t get scared,‖ Ty said and Ashi merely grinned at him.
They waited a while before venturing out from the shadows, quickly hopping the fence
and moving toward the car. When they were safely inside and the car was running, Ty felt a deep
sense of relief. Ever since he returned from Long Beach Island he always felt he had to look over
his shoulder. He wondered when he would ever feel completely peaceful and safe. They pulled
away from the curb.
―Do you think this was another dead end?‖ Eduardo asked.
―There were no big discoveries, that‘s for sure,‖ Ty remarked grimly.
―I still have these holes.‖ Ashi waved the paper around.
Ty couldn't see a pattern to the holes and concluded they didn't mean anything.
―Why do you think they had windows that shined light at different times of the year?‖

261

Eduardo wondered out loud.
―They could use it as a calendar,‖ Ashi replied. ―They were here for a long time, right?
We know that because they took the time to build a large tower. They could use it to figure how
long they were here.‖
―You are a smart girl,‖ Eduardo said.
―And did you know that some of the windows are aligned to mark lunar eclipses, which
could help them figure out longitude?‖ Ty said.
―You are a smart boy,‖ Eduardo said.
―So maybe they were making a map,‖ Ashi said.
―For sure they would want to make a map so they would know how to get back here if
they left.‖
Ashi was in the front seat but turned half way around so she could talk to Eduardo. She
was the first to notice the black car.
―How did you say it before? We have company!‖

262

CHAPTER 22
Ty looked out the rearview mirror. ―It‘s him. It‘s the same car. A black Lexus SUV.‖ He
nervously realized that the dark, desolate part of I-95 they were traveling did not have
streetlights. The only things he could see were the white stripes on the road coming at him. Ty
depressed the accelerator a notch and tried to pull away from the black car.
―He‘s still with us,‖ Eduardo said.
―I see,‖ Ty said, glancing at the speedometer. It was inching past 90 and still, the car was
keeping up. ―That car is fast.‖
The black car pulled into the passing lane and began to overtake them.
―Really fast,‖ Eduardo said, with a fearful edge.
―Ty, you must not let the car next to us,‖ Ashi said, calmly.
―Yeah, I know.‖ Ty stared ahead. ―Ashi, call 911. Tell the police we are being chased.‖
She dialed and began telling the dispatcher their situation. ―Where are we? I do not know
where we are.‖
Eduardo yelled the mile marker.
Even though his heart was pounding, every bit of concentration was focused on the road
ahead. He didn‘t dare risk a glance at the speedometer but was sure they were traveling over a
hundred miles per hour. The black car had the advantage of following their tail lights, but Ty
could see only as far as his headlights reached. As the car began to pull up alongside, Ty
swerved, cutting him off. The black car attempted again, on the other side and again Ty swerved.
It was like a game. Ty had to stay alert as to where the black Lexus was trying to sneak up and
then he cut it off.
While keeping the Lexus at bay, he overturned the steering wheel and tried to counter-

263

turn it, but lost control, the car‘s tires screeching as it swerved back and forth. Ty tried to get it
straightened out. He jammed on the brakes. The tires screeched and they heard the sound of
gravel and pebbles from the side of the road getting kicked up under the car. They stopped as
they hit the guardrail.
―Still with us,‖ Eduardo shouted, looking out the back window. ―Go! Go!‖
―I can‘t,‖ Ty yelled back. ―The front end is damaged from hitting the guard rail.‖
―Run then! Let‘s run!‖
Their doors flew open and they headed over the guardrail. Beyond the cars‘ headlights, it
was completely black. They climbed blindly over, not realizing there was heavy brush on the
steep embankment. Ty managed to remain standing as he stumbled down the hill, holding onto
whatever he could grab on his way down. He heard Eduardo crash through the brush and land on
the bottom of the hill. He was beginning to be able to see forms in the darkness; Eduardo lay on
his back, legs and arms bent, breathing heavily.
Ashi quickly ran to him and glanced back up to the road. ―Come on,‖ she whispered
urgently, pulling on Eduardo‘s hand.
They could hear their pursuer‘s feet crunching on the gravel near the guardrail. A
flashlight, strong enough to be a spotlight, cut through the darkness. Eduardo rolled out of sight
and Ty and Ashi jumped backwards but for a split second they had been illuminated. Ty had been
looking up toward the pursuer and knew he had been caught like a deer in headlights. As his
eyes adjusted to the darkness he saw the pursuer climb over and slide sideways down the hill.
―Eduardo,‖ Ty yelled. ―Let‘s go.‖
But Eduardo, who was stunned, didn‘t move. The light moved closer and they heard the
sound of the brush rustling. The person following them said nothing as he homed in on them. Ty

264

felt terror overtake him; his whole body was sweating and he could not make another sound. He
wanted to run so badly but he couldn‘t leave Eduardo, who let out a low groan. So this is what
people feel like just before they die.
The man jumped down the last few feet of the embankment and with his forward
momentum he reached for Ty. Ty had tunnel vision. He could only see the man‘s eyes. They
were crazy and full of hate. Ty's paralysis broke and he could finally move. He jumped backward
as the man lunged at him, falling forward.
The pursuer was on the ground, rolling over. How come he fell? Why isn’t he getting up
to chase me? Something’s wrong. Ty‘s eyes shifted to the man‘s body and he saw Ashi on his
back. She had tackled him.
In the light of the flashlight, which had fallen on the ground, he saw Eduardo roll over,
get up on all fours, and take a flying leap. He was on top of the man, his hand on the back of his
head, pushing his face into the dirt. Ashi rolled out of the way. Eduardo must have been stunned
when he fell but now he was alert and fighting wildly. The pursuer was physically powerful,
more than a match for Eduardo, who was a lineman on the football team. But, Eduardo had
caught him by surprise.
They rolled and the man was on top, clawing at Eduardo‘s eyes. Ty grabbed the man
from behind, his arm hooked around his neck. Eduardo broke away as the man reached to his
back and whirled out of Ty's grasp. The pursuer pulled a gun out of his back waistband.
―Eduardo, he shoot you!‖ Ashi yelled.
The man lifted his gun and Eduardo dove for cover. There was a guns hot before they
heard the wail of sirens, as a police car screeched to a stop at the top of the embankment.
The attacker had a look of disgust as he lowered his gun and took off, crashing through

265

the bushes, just as the two policemen raced down the hillside with their guns drawn, yelling at
Ty, Ashi, and Eduardo to show their hands. A few seconds later they heard a car peel out, as the
pursuer got away.
―Get man! He run away!‖ Ashi shouted to the policemen. They glanced up the
embankment and realized she was right, but the attacker was already gone.
They explained the situation to the police and climbed back up the hillside. Ty felt a
curious burning sensation on the outside of his upper arm. When they were in the glare of the
police car headlights they realized what it was.
―Ty, you have blood on your arm,‖ Ashi said. She examined his arm. ―Did it happen
when you fell?‖
One of the police officers grasped his arm and looked at it closely. ―You were shot!‖
―He only fired once and he wasn‘t even aiming at Ty, ‖ Eduardo explained.
―It just took some skin off. It doesn‘t look too bad but you have to go to the hospital, get
some stitches and antibiotics,‖ the police officer said.
By the time they arrived at the emergency room it was the middle of the night. Ty was
surprised by how many people were there but a nurse took him right away to an area with a bed
and she pulled a curtain around him.
―So much excitement,‖ Ashi said with shining eyes. ―We do not have so much
excitement in Bhutan.‖
―Yeah, a little too much excitement,‖ Eduardo said, rubbing his elbow. His tee shirt was
torn and one side of his jeans was covered in dirt. His face was dirty too, as were his hands. He
had little cuts all over the skin that was exposed. ―I‘m more beat up than if I had played in the
game today.‖

266

―You did a really, really good job, Ed,‖ Ashi said, smiling. ―Do you not give nicknames
to people who are your true friends?‖
―Yeah, that‘s right, Ash. That man. What do you think he wanted?‖ Eduardo asked. ―I
couldn‘t tell if he wanted something from us or wanted to kill us.‖
Ashi tilted her head, puzzled. ―If he wanted what we found at the tower, he could have
tried to take it while we were still at the tower.‖
―Too many houses around.‖ Eduardo shook his head. ―Maybe he wanted to wait until it
was an empty stretch of road to try to take it.‖
―I‘m a little more cynical…probably because I‘ve been around a few people who were
murdered. He was trying to kill us,‖ Ty said with finality.
There was silence.
―And, he‘s still out there,‖ Ty added. ―Did either of you get a good look at his face?‖
Ashi and Eduardo shook their heads.
Eduardo poked his head out the curtain to look around. ―Where is that doc anyway?‖
―Let me look at your arm,‖ Ashi said.
She stood and faced Ty, looking into his eyes. He dropped the gauze pad he was holding
to the injury, revealing a red, open wound that had stopped bleeding. She raised her hand and
just barely touched her fingertips to it. She smiled.
―Same as before. Good as news.‖ She barely spoke above a whisper.
He felt tingling in his upper arm.
She removed her fingertips and continued to look into Ty‘s eyes smiling. He could hardly
stand the intensity of her stare. He tore his eyes away from hers and looked at his arm. There
was nothing but intact, tan skin. His eyes shot to Eduardo‘s to see if he witnessed the same thing.

267

Eduardo was staring agape.
―Awesome trick, Ash,‖ he said in a hushed voice.
―Thanks, Ed.‖
Ashi‘s hand moved to Ty‘s face and she cupped his cheek. Ty put his hand over hers.
―I‘m safe with you, right?‖ he asked quietly.
Ashi nodded.
―Well what are we waiting for? Let‘s get out of here,‖ Ty said. His thoughts were
whirling about what he had just seen Ashi do but he pushed it to the back of his mind. I just want
to get out of here. I’ll think about it later.
―Shouldn‘t we wait for a doctor to see it?‖ Eduardo asked. ―What about the cops?‖
―We don‘t have to wait because I wasn‘t even admitted. Nobody even came and took my
information. I think we do have to wait for the cops to come back though…‖
Ashi pushed the curtain aside and called over her shoulder, ―I will go look for them.‖
Eduardo stared at her retreating figure. ―She‘s absolutely amazing,‖ he said, entranced.
―I told you she could heal people. She healed me of a deadly infection…I have a hard
time believing this but she brought my dad back to life when he was shot in Bhutan.‖ Ty took his
phone out of his pocket. ―Here, watch this.‖ Ty scrolled through his videos and handed the
phone to Eduardo. ―We were in Central Park and she healed this guy…,‖ Ty narrated.
―Whoa! It‘s clear as day! I have to see this again. Ty, send this to me. What am I
saying? I‘m going to send it to myself right now,‖ Eduardo said, finding his contact info on Ty‘s
phone and hitting the send button.
―Why do you want it?‖ Ty asked.
Eduardo shook his head. ―I never saw anything like that. It‘s incredible! She‘s the most

268

awesome…‖
The corner of the curtain was lifted. One of the policemen looked in and Ashi peeked
over his shoulder. He was holding a cup of coffee. Ty quick ly put the gauze back over his arm.
―How‘re you doing in there? Doc didn‘t see you yet?‖
―No, not yet.‖
―Johnny, let‘s get a statement while he‘s waiting.‖
The two officers interviewed the three of them, writing everything down on a form. Ty
neglected to tell the officers they were climbing Newport Tower earlier. At first the police
thought the shooting had something to do with gangs and drugs. Their eyes widened when Ty
explained he was Vincent Scalisi‘s son and was involved with his father ‘s investigatio ns.
When they were through, the police told Ty to come get them after he saw the doctor and
they‘d give him a ride back to his car. Eduardo rummaged through a cart with drawers and found
a new gauze bandage so the police wouldn‘t notice the healed injury. He bandaged Ty‘s arm and
they snuck out to find the police.
When they arrived at Ty's Ford Explorer, still plowed into the guardrail, Ty was
embarrassed to find the SUV was barely scratched. All he needed to do was back it up and merge
back onto the highway. They had a long, tiring, car ride home, stopping a couple of times at
McDonalds, getting Cokes to help them stay awake. As Ty drove he thought about his arm-another healing. Ty could manage to think of Ashi like any girl from his school but then she
would do something like this, bringing to the forefront of his mind that she was not. She was a
holy person. For the first time he wondered why she would leave her position at her monastery,
where she was venerated. Why would she come here to the suburbs to be just another high
school teenager? At one time she had said she could help people. She felt she had something to

269

impart to them that would improve their lives. Ty wondered how she was going to do that.
****
Ty woke up late Sunday morning to the sound of knocking on the front door. He opened
it to find one of the security men standing outside.
―What do you want me to do about this, sir?‖ He waved his hand behind him and Ty
peered over his shoulder. There were two different news vans, camera crews and four or five
reporters milling around. When they saw him in the doorway they came alive, videotaping and
jumping up to ask questions.
―Can you tell us what happened last night?‖
―Is it true you were shot?‖
―Rumor has it you are carrying on your father‘s work.‖
Ty broke out into a sweat. ―Oh, no. Keep them away from the house.‖ He feigned a
pleasant smile, waved genially at the group, and closed the door. He leaned on it, facing the
staircase, where Ashi was coming down.
―You are awake already,‖ Ty stated.
―I have been up for a long time. I was watching the group of people outside from my
window. I was waiting for you to wake up so I could ask you what is going on.‖
Ty shook his head miserably and headed for the kitchen. ―Somehow the news media
found out about last night. Was it one of the cops?‖ he asked, more to himself than Ashi. ―It must
have been. I told them I was Vincent Scalisi‘s son and that I was continuing his work.‖
―Maybe somebody else heard and they dropped the beans.‖ Ashi suggested, sitting at the
kitchen counter. She got up again and began to fill the teakettle. ―You spoke to the police with
just a curtain around you. Maybe the person in the next bed or a nurse or…‖

270

―You‘re right,‖ Ty broke in morosely. ―I can‘t just blame the cops. But it doesn‘t matter
who it was.‖
―Yes, it doesn‘t matter who. The cat is loose from the bag. Maybe it is not such a bad
thing.‖
―Of course it‘s bad. It‘s all happening again. It‘s starting up again.‖
―What do you mean?‖
Ty looked at her with hollow eyes, startled that she didn‘t see it too. ―Someone
following, trying to kill us, the media, the relentless media. It‘s just like before.‖
―It does not have to be like before, Ty. We are not victims.‖
―I feel like we are the victims, just sitting here waiting to be picked off. And now I feel
trapped in my house. We can‘t even go out for a bicycle ride or we‘ll be hounded by reporters.‖
―Were we going to go for a bicycle ride?‖ Ashi asked with a grin, setting a mug with a
teabag in front of him.
―No, but that‘s beside the point.‖
Sam called and Ty had a long conversation with him before his guardian was convinced
he was all right.
There was a knock at the door.
Ty shook his head again. ―I‘m not answering it.‖
Ashi looked out the window and called, ―It‘s Jenna,‖ and opened the door for her.
―Where‘s Ty?‖ Not waiting for an answer, she pushed past Ashi with her backpack slung
over one shoulder.
Jenna found Ty, dropped her backpack on the floor and circled her arms around his neck.
Ashi trailed behind and stood in the doorway.

271

―I came over as soon as I heard.‖
―Heard what?‖ Ty said.
―The news this morning. It was on the news about how you had a car accident while you
were searching for something related to your father ‘s investigation. They said you were in the
hospital and then released.‖
Ty put his hands on Jenna‘s waist and gently pushed her away. ―I‘m okay. Everything is
all right.‖
―It‘s not all right. Someone is trying to kill you. That‘s what they said on the news, that
you were shot.‖ Her voice took on a hysterical edge.
―They‘re just making a big deal out of it,‖ Ty replied but his fears came flooding back.
Jenna brought his anxiety right to the surface, agitating him.
Ty related everything that happened the night before.
―Who was it? Did you see him?‖
―I couldn‘t focus on his face. I could only see his eyes but he looked like he was out of
his mind. He was like a rabid animal.‖
―I think he must have been the same man who looked in that window last week,‖ Ashi
said, nodding toward the window. ―I just thought of something. How d id he know where we
were? He did not follow us all the way to Massachusetts. We would have noticed him.‖
―He must have planted some sort of GPS device on my car,‖ Ty said and proceeded to
explain GPS to Ashi.
―This is not good. This is not good,‖ Jenna said, pacing back and forth. She stopped and
wheeled around. ―You have to stop what you are doing. Go out and tell those reporters you have
no intention of pursuing your father ‘s work. Please. You have to,‖ she begged with tears in her

272

eyes.
―No, I can't, Jenna, I‘m sorry. This guy didn‘t even know I was continuing my Dad‘s
work and he was trying to kill me. Making that kind of announcement will not change the
situation.‖
Jenna regarded him silently, then sighed. ―I guess you're right. Maybe I can keep you
company today,‖ she said in a small voice. ―We could do homework together…like we used to.‖
―Sure, Jenna.‖
Jenna shot Ashi a mean look, an aspect of her face that Ty had never seen before.
―My parents and the twins went to visit my aunt on Long Island today. They won‘t be
back until late tonight. I have all day.‖
―That‘s great.‖
―I am going out for a little while,‖ Ashi said.
―Where are you going? The reporters…‖
Ashi laughed. ―It is you they want to bother. They will leave me alone.‖
The phone rang and Ashi answered.
―It is Eduardo,‖ she called over her shoulder. ―He wants to know if we want to go to the
movies.‖
―Ask him if he‘s seen the news,‖ Ty replied grimly. ―I‘m not leaving the house today.‖
Ashi relayed his reply and said, ―Yes, Ed….okay, sure…a few minutes. Bye, Ed.‖ She
hung up and faced the others. ―Eduardo and I are going to the movies.‖
Ty was startled. They were going without him. Ashi is going to the movies with Eduardo.
Did it count as a date? Would she even realize it if it was a date?
Ashi noticed Ty‘s discomfort. ―Is it okay with you?‖

273

―Oh, sure, sure. Have fun. Jenna is going to keep me company today.‖
After Ashi left, Ty called the security people on his phone and asked them to come
inside. He apprised them of the situation from the previo us night and asked them to check out his
car for any homing devices. A short while later they returned, telling Ty they found a GPS device
stuck to the undercarriage of his car.
―Someone is trying to kill me,‖ Ty told the security team. They waited, expec ting Ty to
give them some orders.
Ty was uncertain what to say for a minute.
―Sir?‖
―Please keep looking out and be alert. We had a close call last night.‖
****
Jenna and Ty did homework. Even though it was the beginning of the school year the
teachers were piling it on already. Every so often Ty peeked out a window to see if the reporters
were still there. They were. And, every so often, Jenna regarded him with a look that was both
wistful and puzzled.
After two hours Ty began watching the clock. The movie should have been over and
Eduardo should have brought Ashi home. He nervously looked out the window. Why didn't I say
something about her going out? It's dangerous for her too. Around dinnertime they came back,
laughing as they came through the front door.
―Where were you?‖ Ty asked, hoping he sounded nonchalant, masking his relief that she
was okay.
―Movies,‖ Eduardo replied.
―All this time?‖

274

―There is a street fair in town today. We went there. It was so much fun,‖ Ashi said.
She was happy and bubbly. Ty supposed she had never been to a street fair before and
she was clearly thrilled by it.
―There were rides. I loved the rides…the fellas wheel…,‖ Ashi said.
―Ferris wheel,‖ Eduardo corrected with a laugh.
―This other thing you stand in, everybody in a c ircle. Then it spins you around and
around. It was great! And the blue stuff…cotton candy. I loved it.‖
Ty gazed at her as she described the fair, wishing more than anything that he had been the
one to take her there. He turned and caught Jenna watching him with an odd expression.
―Nobody bothered you outside?‖
―No, the reporters want you,‖ Eduardo said.
―We were just going to order dinner,‖ Ty said.
―You can stay, can‘t you Ed?‖ Ashi asked.
―Sure Ash,‖ Eduardo said.
They ate and Eduardo went home early, saying he still had to catch up on his sleep from
their long Saturday. Ashi grabbed her laptop, saying she was going to do a little work up in her
room before she went to bed, leaving Ty and Jenna in front of the TV.
When they were alone Jenna turned to Ty, placed her hand on the back of his neck and
kissed him. It was a very long, clingy and tender kiss. Ty didn‘t question her; he kissed her back.
―I don‘t have to be home until late tonight,‖ Jenna whispered looking into Ty‘s eyes.
―Yeah?‖
―Why don‘t we go upstairs to your room. She hesitated. ―I‘ve thought about it. We‘ve
been going out for a while and we love each other, right?‖

275

Ty nodded.
―How many times did you ask me…?‖
―Lots.‖
―Well?‖ She kissed him again, passionately.
Ty responded. He had no thoughts in his head as he stood up and pulled her to her feet,
still kissing her. But something didn‘t feel right.
―How come now, all of a sudden, Jenna?‖
―I just thought it was time,‖ she murmured, still kissing him. ―It‘ll bring us closer
together.‖
―Oh.‖ It was difficult, but Ty took a step back from her.
―Jenna, I don‘t think this is going to bring us any closer.‖
―What are you saying?‖ Her eyes were pleading. ―You used to ask me all the time...‖
Ty shook his head. ―I don't think it's the right time. I‘m afraid you‘ll come out of this
very hurt.‖
―Ty…‖ Tears filled her eyes. ―It‘s Ashi, isn‘t it?‖
―No it‘s not,‖ he protested.
Jenna crossed her arms over her chest. She was crying in earnest now. ―Do you realize
everybody thinks you and Ashi are together.‖
―But we‘re not. You know that.‖
―I don’t know that. I‘m beginning to think I‘m an idiot.‖
―No, Jenna. You‘re not an idiot.‖ He moved toward her to put his arms around her but
she whirled away and began to furiously stuff her books into her backpack.
―You‘ve been living alone with a girl for months. And she‘s gorgeous and she‘s

276

wonderful and she‘s fun.‖ Jenna sobbed and covered her face with her hands. ―And she‘s
perfect.‖
―So what? That doesn‘t change anything between us.‖
Jenna lowered her hands slightly and looked at him. ―Don‘t you feel it? Don‘t you think
something has changed. It has and you feel it too.‖
Ty was silent, confused. He loved Jenna.
―You just don‘t care about me the way you did before…and I just have to get used to it.‖
She waited, hoping Ty would contradict her but Ty didn‘t know what to say to her.
―Say something,‖ she pleaded.
―I want things back the way they were but I don‘t know how to fix it.‖
Jenna sniffed and looked away.
―It‘s not Ashi though. She‘s beautiful and yes, she‘s wonderful, but we never…I
didn‘t…I‘m not in love with her.‖
―You don‘t even know for sure. You have no idea how you look at her, do you?‖ Jenna
didn‘t wait for an answer. She hefted her backpack over her shoulder and said, ―I‘m leaving,‖
and walked away.
Ty knew he should try to stop her but he just stood there. He heard the door slam and he
sat down, confused by what Jenna said. He really did want things to go back to the way they
were. And what’s wrong with you anyway? Why didn’t you go upstairs with Jenna? He berated
himself. It’s been what you wanted for a long time and you just ruined your chance of it ever
happening.
Thoughts swirled in his mind. He wondered if he and Jenna were still going out, and just
having a fight. Going out together? I’ll be lucky if she ever speaks to me again. Ty felt sadness at

277

the thought of being without Jenna. I miss Jenna already. Does this prove I don‘t love Ashi?
Ty went upstairs, still troubled by confusing thoughts. He got undressed, turned out the
light and got into his bed but could not sleep. His thoughts went back and forth for a long time
and his last thought before he drifted off was a vague prayer that he would be able to sort
through his feelings and come to some conclusion.

278

PART 5
CHAPTER 23
Languedoc, South of France
The ancient patriarch stepped into a rut between the rows of grapevines, teetered, and
caught himself at the last moment with his cane. ―Merde,‖ he muttered to himself. He stopped to
watch the sunlight dance between the swaying vines, turned his face to the sun and felt its
warmth. With his health failing, there would not be so many more opportunities to enjoy the sun.
He turned his attention to the vines and snapped off a sprig from the nearest one.
It was dry and as he rolled it under his fingers, it crumbled. Each year the harvest
became more meager; this year the dry vines would yield no product. He sighed and turned to
look back at the manse. From this distance it looked charming and elegant, a large white
rectangle with green shutters, but he knew it was crumbling as well.
―Papa,‖ a voice called. Michael approached him and made a move as if to help him. But
the old man glared at him and Michael backed away. ―I left you sitting on the veranda. What are
you doing out here?‖
―Bah! You are not taking care of the place,‖ he yelled, his voice cracking weakly, lacking
the power of his youth.
Michael looked at the arid, dusty dirt. ―The meeting. I came to get you for the meeting,
Papa.‖
―Oui, let us go then.‖
Jacques headed toward the manse, attempting to stay ahead of his son. But, even with the
assistance of a cane he could not keep up and Michael moved half a pace ahead of him. He
could not stay in front forever. Soon everything would belong to this idiot son, this despicable,

279

frightened, man-boy. He would pass everything to him, even the secret. He shook his head,
doubting whether Michael could be entrusted to guard the secret.
Usually families dispersed over time, but this family had stayed in close proximity for
many years, centuries even. When Michael pushed open the peeling, warped door, holding it
open for his father, he noted that the relatives had already arrived. His cousin, Luc, stood in
front of the window, legs apart, silhouetting his powerful physique. The couples separated,
women going into the kitchen, men moving toward the large salon. The youngest among them
was middle-aged, as if the family were fading away too. It was a somber gathering, quiet tones
without the brightness and laughter of children. Michael wrinkled his nose with vague disgust at
the faint, yet distinct odor of the aged. Although he found it repugnant to sit in this stuffy,
dilapidated room, with its threadbare rug and furniture, every fiber of his psyche rebelled
against the thought of what would occur next, in the basement of the manse.
His father was already sitting in a corner, holding court. Michael moved closer to hear
what his latest orders would be.
―The girl could destroy everything we believe in. She is a threat that must be stopped,‖
Jacques said, as the others nodded in agreement.
―But Papa,‖ Michael timidly interjected, ―The chasseurs are watching her and the
boy...I thought you...after the last attack...they are young. They know nothing. They are
powerless...‖
―The father is gone and now the boy will take up the pursuit until the secret is exposed.‖
The elderly men around the room again nodded their allegiance to Jacques, their leader.
―And the girl, too. She is the key. She knows...something,‖ Jacques continued.
―They must be eliminated,‖ Luc concurred. He had beady eyes and a hooked nose,

280

giving him the look of a bird of prey.
Michael thought with distaste that even though Luc was in his sixties, he was always
ready to jump in and usurp Michael’s position as Jacque’s heir.
―But, after the last attack, you agreed. They are just children. No need to harm them,‖
Michael said. He attempted a bold tone but his voice had a whiny hint to it.
Jacques leaned forward in his chair, his eyes wide, mouth open, revealing decrepit teeth.
His brown, weathered face reminded Michael of a snake. He brought his cane up with two hands
and brought it straight down on the wood-planked floor with every bit of strength he could
muster. After the resounding boom, there was dead silence. Jacques stared at his son and said,
―Stop them.‖
Michael lowered his head.
****
The next morning Ty's alarm woke him. He hit the sleep button a few times, fervently
wishing he could drowse a little longer. He finally rolled out of bed and headed downstairs with
a blanket wrapped around him. He found a cup of tea on the counter, reheated it in the
microwave, and opened the French door leading to the patio. Ashi was sitting cross- legged on a
lounge chair, meditating. Usually, Ty would join her but today he sat quietly in the chair next to
hers and watched her.
Her face was tilted up toward the sun with a little, blissful smile on it. The warm breeze
wafted her hair back from her face. Her face was so bright that Ty didn‘t know if the sun was
illuminating her face or if it was the other way around.
Ty thought about his conversation with Jenna the night before and how he had so
vehemently denied having any romantic feelings for Ashi. As he stared at her, his wish for his

281

confusion to be lifted was granted, consolidating his thoughts into one single grand feeling. He
loved her. He loved her so much he could feel it in his heart like it was expanding. He flashed on
a picture of the Grinch, when his small heart got bigger and bigger until it burst its frame. She
was the most amazing person he had ever met—no she was the most amazing person on the
planet. He held back an irrational urge to put his arms around her and hold her.
He sighed. Will she ever think I’m special, ever want to kiss or hold me, ever love me the
way I love her, he wondered. She loves everybody, belongs to everybody.
Ashi‘s teardrop eyes opened and she turned her lovely face slowly with a wide smile.
―What‘s up?‖
―Oh, nothing,‖ Ty said. His mind was storming with thoughts but he forced a calm
attitude.
She looked at him as if she didn't believe him, but did not press the question.
―My fan club is still outside. Did you notice?‖ he asked.
Ashi shook her head. ―Do you want to stay home today?‖
―I‘m going to have to leave the house some time. Today is as good a day as any other.
Maybe some senator will be caught with his mistress today and they‘ll all go away, onto a better
story.‖
Ashi giggled. ―I am ready to go. I will make you breakfast while you shower.‖
―Okay.‖ Ty was suddenly wildly appreciative that a holy princess, a tulka, would deign to
make him breakfast.
Leaving the house was simple. They merely walked to the driveway as the reporters
called questions from across the street. The security men did a good job keeping them from
getting too close.

282

Ashi was by Ty‘s side almost every second of the day, reminding Ty of the painful,
aching love he now acknowledged. His other painful emotion was guilt. He cared so much for
Jenna; he never wanted to hurt her.
At lunchtime the usual group gathered at their table. Jenna said hi and smiled at Ty and
Ashi, but her eyes were red and swollen. She joined in the conversation as if she were
determined not to let her distress show. Eduardo, Kerry, and their friend, Christy joined them.
Christy and Kerry chattered away with Eduardo and Ashi occasionally interjecting a
comment. Ty tried to catch Jenna‘s eye to see how she was faring. She stubbornly refused eye
contact as she directed her conversation to the others. She looked miserable. Still, he was
relieved that it appeared she was going to remain part of the group. When he called a team
meeting for that night, Jenna said she would come. And, he was happy Kerry and Christy were
present with their endless prattling. It would have been an uncomfortably silent lunch without
them.
****
When everyone arrived they gathered in the family room. Jenna sat on the floor, far away
from Ty. Ty resisted sitting next to Ashi and Eduardo settled himself right next to her.
Ty recounted what happened during their trip to Newport. He leaned forward on the
couch and clasped his hands.
―Someone really wants to kill me. They murdered my father and it is apparent they‘ll kill
whoever is with me. Anyone want out?‖
―I‘m not quitting now. Not after everything we‘ve been through,‖ Cheryl declared, her
arms crossed over her chest.
―Me neither,‖ Therese said.

283

―I‘m scared, but that‘s not going to stop me,‖ Jenna said.
―I‘m in this for the long haul,‖ Eduardo added.
―All right. Then we have to take a long, hard look at what we have. We must have some
really important information and not even realize what we have.‖
―I have the dots from the Newport Tower,‖ Ashi said.
Ty nodded and Eduardo rolled his eyes.
―What else do we have?‖ Therese asked.
―I don‘t know. I‘ve thought and thought about it and I have no idea,‖ Ty said.
―Maybe this man thinks we have something that we really don‘t have,‖ Ashi said.
Ty rested his chin in his hand. ―I‘m stuck. I feel like we‘re at a dead end. How about the
professors? Do they have anything?‖
―No, nothing,‖ Cheryl said.
―But they think you have something. It seems your father called one of them before he
died, excited about a great lead,‖ Therese said.
―That‘s right. The night before he died he told Ashi and I about it but he didn‘t even give
a hint of what it might be.‖
Ty saw something out of the corner of his eye at the dark window and he felt his heart
begin to thud. When he looked again it was his own reflection he saw moving. Scared of my own
shadow, he thought.
During the rest of the week he tried to shake the jumpy feeling but he couldn‘t. It
appeared that the ambush on his road trip to Newport affected him more than he thought.
He stayed in the house unless he was going to school, wondering if he‘d see the black
Lexus again.

284

****
A couple of days later he got a text from Eduardo. ―U have to check out YouTube,‖ it
read. Ty looked at the home page and was stunned when he saw it…under the heading of ―Most
Popular‖ was a picture of Ashi with her hand on the cyclist‘s leg. It had already gotten 476,209
views. It was going viral, getting more publicity than if it had been replayed over and over on
CNN.
He clicked on it. It was unmistakable, clear and focused. It was Ashi, smiling and
talking, the cyclist beginning to fall in the background. The camera swung to the cyclist and
zoomed in on him. It was horrifying to watch him tumbling head over heels down the stone
steps and land, unmoving, with his leg twisted at an impossible angle and the white bone
sticking up through his skin. The video went out of focus for a few seconds when Ty‘s arm
dropped as he ran towards the injured man. The remainder of the four- minute video showed Ashi
healing the man of his gruesome injuries. It was indisputable. There was no room for doubt.
There was no way this could have been faked. Ty looked at the sidebar and saw that other people
who had been at the scene had posted their own videos of the same incident, further
substantiating the healing.
Ty did not reply to Eduardo with a text. He picked up his phone and called him, furious.
―How could you put this on YouTube, Eduardo, and then post it on facebook? You‘re
friends with everybody in the school. That means everybody in the school has seen it.‖
―Forget about everybody in the school. Did you see how many hits it got? Pretty soon
everyone in the world will have seen it,‖ Eduardo stated proudly.
―Did you stop to think how this would affect Ashi? How many people will be trying to
get her to heal them? Or people who want to take advantage and exploit her?‖

285

Eduardo‘s voice was quiet. ―No, I didn‘t think.‖ He paused. ―I just wanted everyone to
see how wonderful she is.‖
―Well, now everything has changed.‖
Ty‘s anger dissipated and he finished the phone call, resigned to the fact that Ashi‘s
anonymity evaporated, gone forever.
―Oh, no,‖ he murmured to himself.
Ashi heard him and looked over his shoulder at the computer screen. ―Oh, no, what?‖
Ty explained the significance of having a hit video posted on YouTube but Ashi seemed
to not care very much about the excessive publicity that was about to begin.
―Well at least nobody knows who is in the video so we won‘t be inundated with nosy
inquiries.‖ He scrolled down, looking through the comments. ―Oh, no, great. Someone identified
me. It says they don‘t know who you are but the guy in the video is Ty Scalisi, Vincent Scalisi‘s
son. Wonderful. They‘ll be at our doorstep any time now.‖
Ashi was nonplussed. ―What is wrong?‖
―You don‘t know what it‘s like to have people hounding you. I do. I witnessed it day in
and day out with my dad.‖
―Why would anyone hound me?‖
―You don‘t understand. Because of this.‖ Ty wa ved his hand in the direction of the
computer screen, which was paused on her image. ―Now you are famous. People will want you
to help them.‖
Ashi sat down and pondered the ramifications in silence. ―It is okay. I can help people.‖
―Let‘s hope I‘m wrong.‖
But Ty was right. His and Ashi‘s email addresses and phone numbers were not public

286

knowledge so nobody could approach them that way, but people began to appear in front of the
house. It was never a crowd, just a few people here and there, the security people keeping them
away from the front door. But, the trickle of people attracted attention. One night Ashi got a
phone call from Eduardo, telling her to turn on the six o‘clock news. She was the subject of a
news story, relating how her YouTube video had nearly a million views, and about the people
flocking to her home in search of healings.
―Now more people will come,‖ Ty said when he saw the story.
―I am sorry, Ty. This is not what I wanted to happen when I helped the man. Now that it
has happened, I don‘t care. I am just sorry you are worried about the people coming to your
house.‖
―It‘s okay, Ashi. It doesn‘t matter,‖ Ty replied, resolving not to care either.
At school, it seemed as if every single student had seen the video. Kids were cutting class
so they could be near her. They asked her for healings too, requesting cures for cramps or
headaches, as if they were asking for entertainment or hoping Ashi would perform a circus trick.
She only smiled at them.
Simply, when someone really needed help, she performed miracles. Ashi tried to keep it
quiet but word spread quickly whenever she healed somebody. At the beginning of the school
year she was everybody‘s favorite little foreigner. She was cute and funny, with her
mispronunciations and naiveté. Now, she was a saint to some, venerated, with a devoted
following. To others, she was dismissed as a charlatan, and to the rest, she was simply an
enigma.
Before and after school, there was usually a crowd of people waiting outside the school
for her, either news people or afflicted people, hoping for a cure. Ty had to admit to himself that

287

he was a little relieved that for once he was not the target of the reporters' focus.
Ty continued to take pictures and videotape her constantly, healing people and talking
about her ideaology, the principles she lived by. Sometimes beautiful people did not photograph
very well but she was stunning in every single shot. When he looked through his photos, every
one could have been a magazine cover. He was in the odd position of wo rshipping her from afar
even though he lived with her and spent most of his day with her.
They continued to have team meetings but there was nothing new and Ty could sense
they all felt they were at a standstill.
―I think the professors are at a dead end,‖ Therese said one night.
―They are just teaching their classes and not really doing any investigations,‖ Cheryl
added.
―Not that they don‘t want to. Richard is talking about coming over to the dark side,‖
Therese said with a laugh.
―Sure, tell him to join us. We don‘t have anything going on either,‖ Ty said. ―I can‘t even
get the attacker to attack me,‖ he joked. ―We haven‘t seen him since the night at Newport.‖
―Maybe I was too tough for him and he‘s backing off,‖ Eduardo said, flexing his biceps.
―Hah! I doubt that,‖ Therese said. ―More likely he‘s just waiting for the most opportune
moment.‖
―Yeah, great,‖ Ty said.
He could joke about it but the night in Newport changed him. He no longer slept very
well, waking up numerous times to look out the window at the security car parked outside. He
had nightmares, where he woke up at the sound of somebody entering his room, coming to kill
him and he‘d be frozen, unable to move. He‘d struggle to get a scream out and when he did, he

288

woke up, soaked in sweat, heart pounding, only to realize it was a dream.
He developed scared little habits like sleeping with his bathroom light on and showering
with the curtain mostly open. He feigned bravado but the truth was, he was nervous and jumped
at any little sound. He drove everywhere, thinking it was safer than walking, but then he‘d look
into other cars compulsively as he drove.
Ashi noticed. After a few weeks she said, ―I think you need a rest. Look at yourself in the
mirror.‖
―I know, Ashi, but every time I close my eyes… ‖ Ty squeezed his eyes shut and
grimaced.
―You cannot sleep? Do you have nightmares?‖
―My Dad dying—people chasing me. It doesn‘t stop.‖
―You have been through so much. Come on, Ty.‖ Ashi stood in front of him and pulled
on his hand. ―You will sleep and I will watch over you. I will let nothing happen to you.‖
―Do you think that will work?‖
―Come on,‖ she repeated.
They went up to his room and pulled the shades. Ty lay down under his covers and Ashi
sat up next to him, leaning against the headboard, holding his hand.
―Now you will sleep.‖
Ty slept for the next ten hours solidly, without waking up. When his eyes opened Ashi
was still holding his hand.
―Thank you,‖ he whispered.
―I will always be there for you.‖

289

CHAPTER 24
Languedoc, South of France
Ma'at-neb-men-aa. Ma'at-ba-aa. The group intoned the ancient Egyptian words about
the Master and the Spirit. Michael merely mouthed the familiar words but made no sound. His
initiation, based on the precepts of an ancient mystery school, left him indifferent. He had no
interest in gnosis, secret knowledge, alchemy, or the transmutation of the human soul, if it meant
this. The chanting grew louder. Questions were hurled into the air forcefully. The answers were
shouted until the participants were in a near frenzy.
The dim candles that lit the basement revealed them to be wild-eyed, as one of his
cousins pulled a calf into the middle of their circle. The stricken animal was in a state of terror,
pulling backward with all its strength, anticipating its fate. It bleated in panic as the cousin
threw it on its back and Jacques drew his long knife. The animal struggled ferociously, kicking
for its life but the cousins held it firmly. The calf's large eyes found Michael's and he imagined it
was pleading with the one reasonable human in the room, but he quickly looked away, as
Jacques drew his knife and handed it to Luc, who swiftly pulled it against the calf’s throat. The
circle drew closer above the animal but Michael stepped backward with his eyes averted, saliva
involuntarily filling his mouth. It would be the ultimate shame to his father to vomit and have his
weakness exposed for everyone to see. No, Michael had learned to conceal his disgust with his
family's behavior. He would not shame his father.
Michael had the distasteful job of being the chasseurs’ contact. He hated them. They were
crazy, brutal, unpredictable. He had known them since childhood- they were known as ―the
hunters‖ but he thought of them as the torturers, trapping animals for the purpose of tormenting

290

them. More than once, Michael came upon them in the wood, focused and excited by their task,
not noticing his watching them. The two, who were the same age as Michael, but light years
away from him in sensibilities, prolonged their prey's life as long as possible, trying to extract
every bit of pain they could. They gleefully stabbed, dismembered, lacerated, as their catches
screamed and squealed.
As they grew and matured, they completed several assignments for Jacques, all for the
purpose of keeping the family secret--hit and run was their specialty. However, they were stupid
and sloppy. They got the English professor. But another time they missed the writer and got his
wife instead, right before the book was published. If they had gotten the writer then maybe the
book would have never been printed...no use thinking about that now.
Now, Michael met with the chasseur in France, instructing him to contact his brother in
the US. The family was not going to dismiss the writer's son and his friend as children. The
simmering pot was starting to boil again. The family wanted to stop the search and would
sacrifice anything to do it.
―Tell Claude to meet with the informant. He must find out what the boy knows.‖
Michael thought if the informant could tell them the kids were not close to finding the
secret, Jacques would leave them unharmed.
Bernard grunted. ―I will tell Claude but our informant is no longer involved with the
boy's search.‖
Michael stared at the red skin on Claude's wrist, topping a useless, hanging hand. He
knew a similar mark was on the other side of his wrist where an arrow had pierced it. Bumbling
idiot, he thought. Another assignment the chasseurs failed to complete.
―Money. Give him money to get involved again. It has worked before.‖

291

Michael thought about how useful the informant had been in the past. Shortly after the
accursed book was published, Michael contacted him, offering him a huge sum of money. In
return, he received information as to the team's movements, in Israel and Bhutan, and
information about where the other professor had been hiding all these years like a scared rabbit.
Yes, his money had yielded substantial results.
―And you are a fool for using your phone to call me. It can be traced. Only text in an
emergency,‖ Michael barked.
Claude's eyes narrowed in a flare of anger. ―Watch how you speak to me,‖ he growled.
―I am loyal to your father, not to you.‖
Michael's stomach sickened as he thought of the hold his father had over the chasseurs,
but he kept his face impassive. ―I will be the leader of the family soon enough,‖ Michael replied
authoritatively, masking his fear.
****
When Ty woke up he felt energized and he called a team meeting. They sat around the
conference/dining room table, discussing what their options were.
―Each lead and trail we had is gone…dead ends, all of them,‖ Jenna stated morosely.
―I don‘t know about that. Maybe we just need to look at things differently,‖ Therese said.
―What do we have? We have Grand Master. He‘s anonymous and so therefore, he‘s a
dead end. Then we have men with the same kind of symbol on their rings,‖ Cheryl said.
―What about the professors?‖ Ty asked.
―They‘re busy with teaching their classes and their own little projects. They have no new
leads so the quest has kind of been pushed aside,‖ Therese said.
―As if they're waiting for the next clue to come to them,‖ Cheryl added.

292

―I don‘t think they work very well as a team,‖ Therese said. ―They need someone to lead
them like Vincent did.‖
They sat, each quietly trying to think which direction the investigation should take.
―Is that it? Nothing else?‖ Ty asked.
The doorbell rang and Ty jumped up to get it. He was surprised to see Sam on the
doorstep.‖
―Sorry to disappoint you, Ty,‖ Sam said.
―Huh?‖
―You looked so surprised to see me, as if you were expecting someone else,‖ Sam said
with a grin.
Ty looked over his shoulder at the parked car out front. ―I‘m just surprised that you got
through all the security. How‘d you get past the bodyguards?‖
―I hired them, remember?‖
Sam entered the family room, joining the others. ―How is everything, guys? I have to
ask. You know, I am your guardian, heh, heh.‖
Sam placed his leather briefcase on the floor and sat, leaning forward with his head in his
hand. ―Ty, I think I‘ve been too lax about letting you stay here by yourself. It‘s madness. After
all, you are my best friend‘s son and I am your guardian. What do you say if we move the
security team over to my house? You and Ashi can stay there for a while.‖
―No,‖ Ty said vehemently. ―Ashi pointed out to me that the pursuer followed us all the
way to the most remote part of the earth. He can surely follow us to your house. Then what?
You‘d be in danger too? No, I won‘t do it.‖
They argued back and forth but Ty stood firm. ―Listen, the reason why I came over is

293

Ashi.‖
―Let me guess,‖ Ty said. ―You saw her on the news.‖
―I actually missed it, but Eye on What’s Happening, the nighttime news show called.
They want to do a big story on Ashi. They have footage of her curing some guy who had a
bicycle accident in Central Park. Did she really do that?‖ he didn‘t pause for the answer. ―Also,
this YouTube footage has gone around the globe. They want anything you have, plus an
interview. Mostly, they contacted me to let me know they are going to do this story with or
without yours and Ashi‘s input. But, they really want to interview Ashi and they want to do it
tomorrow.‖
―What‘s the rush?‖
―It‘s what‘s happening in the world right now. They keep current with the news. What do
you say?‖
Ty looked at Ashi, waiting. She didn‘t hesitate. ―Yes, I would like to be on a TV news
show. I would like to explain in my own words.‖
―You‘re sure? This is going to explode. You‘ll really be swamped with all kinds of offers
and with every kind of crazy person approaching you, not to mention all t he sick people who
will be looking for cures.‖
―I am very sure.‖
―Excellent. They‘ll want to do the interview here. Is it okay?‖
Ty and Ashi nodded. Sam stood to leave.
―Oh, I almost forgot. I have something for you.‖
He placed his briefcase on the coffee table, opened it and began to leaf through the items
inside.

294

―I called the St. Regis. I checked out by phone so they didn‘t have a chance to give me
whatever Vincent was keeping in the hotel safe.‖
Ty leaned forward, trying to see into the briefcase. He had goosebumps on his arms.
Sam pulled out a leather-bound book. Ty recognized it as his father's journal, where he
wrote down little bits of information he found. He had once told his father he was carrying his
Indiana Jones imitation too far but Vincent found it useful to have all his information in one
place so he could piece it together.
―It wasn't stolen!‖ Ty said.
Sam reached in again and pulled out a piece of parchment. It was yellowed and brown in
spots. The writing on it was faded in some areas, but it was entirely legible. He handed it to Ty,
who handled it carefully.
―When were they going to give this to me?‖ Ty asked, angry.
―They said it was just sitting in a storeroom, forgotten. They were very apologetic about
it,‖ Sam said.
―Really!‖
Ashi reached out a single finger and touched the edge of the parchment. ―It is the Bhutan
paper,‖ she murmured.
―What‘s the Bhutan paper?‖ Cheryl asked.
―It was in Garrett‘s apartment the day he was killed,‖ Therese said.
―Dad must have gone back for it.‖
―Yes, that night the man with the ring came. Vincent was out but did not tell us where he
went.‖
―How could he have gotten back into Garrett‘s apartment? It was secured as a crime

295

scene.‖
Sam shrugged. ―Bribery? Vincent was not above throwing a little money around to obtain
items that interested him.‖
―I don‘t get it,‖ Eduardo said. ―Why do you call it the Bhutan paper?‖
Ty held it closer to his face and peered at it. ―Especially since this looks like French.‖
―When Teacher was in Bhutan he found this in the dzong‘s library. He asked me for it
and I gave it to him. We had no use for it and he gave me so much, I was happy to give him such
a small gift,‖ Ashi explained.
Ty laid it gingerly on the coffee table. ―Thank you, Sam. I think this could be very
important…maybe the reason my father was killed.‖
―Be careful with it.‖ Sam‘s brow furrowed. ―Just be careful in general.‖
As soon as the front door clicked shut behind Sam, Ty brought the document to the
dining room table, where they gave Jenna the seat of honor to translate it. The others crowded
around her and looked over her shoulder as she worked.
―It seems to be an old form of French but this document is in great shape. This is not
difficult at all,‖ Jenna murmured, as she wrote on a pad next to the parchment.
After a few tense minutes of silence she held up the pad and read,

―Father, in the event my last letter did not reach you, I tell you again. We travelled over
mountains, very high and covered with snow. It is a very difficult trip. We lost a few men who
froze. Now we are at a beautiful and wonderful place. This location can be suitable for a New
Jerusalem but for the difficulty in getting here. Yada, yada, yada. We will return when the snows
have melted. Your loyal son, Philippe.‖

296

There was silence as the meaning of the letter sunk in.
―Did he really write yada, yada, yada?‖ Eduardo asked.
Ty shook his head.
―This document was at my dzong so that means Phillipe was at my dzong,‖ Ashi said,
incredulously.
―It‘s a letter to his father. I wonder why he didn‘t send it?‖ Cheryl said.
―It is strange,‖ Jenna agreed.
―Well, they couldn‘t return until the snow melted. Maybe a letter couldn‘t get through
either,‖ Therese said.
Ty nodded in agreement and then clapped his hand to his head. ―What an idiot!‖
He dashed out of the room and returned a few minutes later with his laptop.
―I know I have a picture here…‖ He scrolled through pictures. ―Here they are.‖ He was
slowly clicking through pictures of Ashi, sitting on a rock. ―I took these back in Bhutan. Do you
remember, Ashi? You took me on a tour of the dzong and then we went outside the gates.‖
―Oh, yes. I remember.‖
―Here, look at this one.‖
―Yeah, she looks great in that one,‖ Eduardo remarked.
―No, no, look at the rock.‖
They all peered intently at the picture as Ty zoomed in on the rock, enlarging it.
―Remember how I kept thinking the gravestone of the Westford Knight reminded me of
something?‖
―Oh, look. It‘s the same punch- hole outline as the Westford Knight,‖ Ashi said.

297

―Is that an outline of a knight?‖ Therese asked. ―I can‘t tell.‖
―The angle of the picture makes it hard to see what it is, but it sure looks like those holes
are in straight lines. It looks deliberate, like nothing that would be naturally occurring,‖ Cheryl
said, peering over the picture.
―Yeah, that‘s what I remember. I remember seeing that rock and thinking those holes
looked unusual,‖ Ty said.
―Well, if that is Phillipe‘s grave it would all make sense,‖ Jenna said.
―Right. If he died before the letter was sent, that could be why it was still at Ashi‘s dzong
hundreds of years later.‖
―Okay, so let‘s say it was written by our Phillipe, Phillipe de Charney. It seems he was
looking for a suitable place for a New Jerusalem. First he went to La Merica, or Newport. Then,
he went to Bhutan,‖ Ty said.
―We do not know he went first to La Merica,‖ Ashi stated. ―We know knights were in
Newport but perhaps Phillipe died in Bhutan and other knights went to La Merica later with
Charles de Charney.‖
―Good point,‖ Ty said. ―We don’t know that Bhutan came after Newport.‖
―So, the New Jerusalem…could that refer to the temple?‖ Cheryl asked.
―Probably,‖ Eduardo said.
Ashi tilted her head back and grimaced. ―The dots. I know what the dots are.‖
―What are you talking about?‖ Eduardo asked.
―The dots from the Newport Tower. They are the floor plan for Solomon‘s temple, the
temple that was in Jerusalem. They are the floor plan for the third temple,‖ Ashi said.
―How do you know that?‖ Jenna asked.

298

―Ezekiel!‖ Ty and Ashi said at the same time.
―Ezekiel is a book in the bible. It contains measurements for the third temple,‖ Ashi said.
―I think they were looking for another place to set up shop, a place where all the priests
or the Rex Deus could gather again,‖ Ty said.
―And deposit whatever treasure they found under the Temple Mount in Jerusalem,‖ Jenna
added.
Ty sat back in his seat. ―So this is the great lead Dad found before he died. Maybe he had
it translated the day before he died. He had an errand that day. I should have asked him where he
was going.‖
―Why didn‘t he ask me to translate it?‖ Therese asked. She sounded hurt.
―I don‘t know,‖ Ty said. ―Do you speak French?‖
―No, but he could have asked,‖ Therese said.
―Didn't you say he called you but you were somewhere...at a wedding?‖ Ty asked.
Therese clapped her hand to her forehead. ―He did call me.‖
―You know, Preston speaks French. He translated Phillipe's letter in Cairo. But, Dad
didn't ask him.‖
Therese nodded.
―This is a great lead,‖ Eduardo said.
―Could it be that simple? That the treasure is either in Newport or Bhutan?‖ Cheryl
asked.
―We know he was looking for a certain kind of a place, let‘s assume it was a hiding spot
for the treasure. Maybe he never completed the assignment,‖ Ty said.
―Yes, maybe the Templars never built the third temple,‖ Ashi concurred.

299

Ty reached for Vincent‘s leather-bound notebook. ―I‘m going to go through every word
of this…tonight.‖
―We‘ll go through it with you,‖ Therese said.
―I‘m dying to find out what else he knew,‖ Cheryl added.
They spent the next few hours going over the notebook. They sat and listened as Ty read
from the book.
―How about this? 'Watch out for RRD.' It's written in the margin.‖
They all thought about whose initials it could be but came up with nothing.
―Here's the prophecy I remembered he had written in the notebook,‖ Ty said, holding the
book up and reading, ―The Eastern Star Rises to its zenith. Over two hundred years marks the
lands of Avalon. The key dispels mists over that which was kept hidden. A new Jerusalem for the
world to see.‖
―Wow!‖ Eduardo said.
―The Eastern Star--La Merica,‖ Therese said.
―Avalon?‖ Jenna asked.
―Avalon is like Eden. I think it has to do with America too,‖ Cheryl said.
―America is over two hundred years old,‖ Ty said. ―Something's going to be revealed--a
new Jerusalem.‖
―Wait, here's the last thing in the book. Dad must have written it the day he died: Time is
right. Nothing is wanting but the key.‖
―Lots of big talk about a key,‖ Eduardo said.
―And the key revealing something,‖ Ashi added.
―I can't think any more about it,‖ Jenna said. ―It's so late. This is great stuff, but I‘m

300

done,‖ she said.
―I am a fried egg,‖ Ashi said. She looked at Ty and smiled, proud of herself for using the
idiom.
―I have to get up early,‖ Cheryl said. ―Preston wants me there bright and early
tomorrow.‖
―That reminds me,‖ Therese said. ―Richard still wants to join up with you again. He
asked me all sorts of questions about what you were doing and whether I thought you‘d take him
back.‖ She looked at Ty with a question.
―I don‘t know,‖ Ty said. ―I really feel kind of sorry for him. It would be nice to see him
share in the glory and leave those two bozos, Preston and Tullio, in the dust.‖ He wrinkled his
nose. ―I really don‘t like Preston.‖
Cheryl jumped on his words. ―I feel sorry for Richard too.‖
―He really is a nice guy,‖ Therese said. ―But remember, he could be the jealous professor.
We can't rule him out.‖
―I don‘t think so. He looks at the quest as a job, something to pay for his six kids‘
sneakers and piano lessons,‖ Cheryl said.
―He has been through a lot for the team,‖ Ty said, thinking about how he got roughed up
in Bhutan. ―What do you think?‖ He looked at Eduardo, Jenna and Ashi.
They all gave their agreement and Ty said, ―So it‘s settled. It‘s too late tonight but I‘ll call
him. I‘ll invite him to the next meeting.‖
The group quickly split up. Eduardo was the last to leave, stopping at the front door. ―I
was surprised to see Jenna here tonight. I thought she‘d quit the team.‖
―You heard about us?

301

―Everybody's heard.‖
Ty nodded. ―I thought she'd quit too. She told me she was totally into this and she
wouldn‘t let what went on between us to interfere.‖ He shrugged.
―She doesn‘t look happy at all. So you‘re really broken up?‖
―It looks that way. Why, are you interested?‖
―Nah.‖ He whispered, ―I‘m hoping Ashi likes me. What do you think?‖
Ty wanted to shout, ―No, you can‘t like her. No, she‘ll never like you,‖ but he didn‘t. He
merely replied, ―I think she‘s too good for you. She‘s too good for any of us.‖
After Eduardo left, Ty returned to the family room.
―Are you tired?‖ Ashi asked.
―No, I‘m pumped. If I tried to sleep now all this stuff would turn around in my mind all
night.‖
―Let‘s try to contact Phillipe again.‖
―Great idea,‖ Ty agreed. ―But I thought you were a fried egg.‖
―I want to do this.‖
They settled on a deep, cushy sofa in the family room and propped their feet up on an
ottoman. Ashi nestled up to him, at first distracting Ty with her proximity.
―Okay, focus,‖ Ashi ordered.
―I‘ll try. Actually, when I‘m next to you it‘s a little easier.‖
They emptied their minds of all thoughts. Ashi guided them both to go back in time to
find Phillipe. A scene arose. Ty was alert but wondered if he was dreaming it.
Phillipe was riding a horse at night over dark fields. He saw something in the distance
that made him dig his heels in, urging the horse into a frenzied pace. A glow in the distance

302

revealed itself to be a blazing fire. As he neared, it was evident that it was a castle, complete with
rounded towers and turrets. Tongues of flames emerged from the few windows. Phillipe galloped
up to a man, who stood watching the fire from a distance of about 30 feet, and stopped short. It
was Charles de Charney, beside himself with grief.
―No, mon dieu, no!‖ he shouted. He knelt in the dirt and wailed, holding his head in his
hands.
Phillipe dismounted and with a grim face, and stood next to his distraught father,
watching helplessly. A face emerged from a window in the burning building. Ty knew it was
Phillipe‘s brother. He disappeared for a moment and reappeared with an object, which he heaved
heavily out the window. It was a huge wooden trunk. Charles stopped wailing and watched with
a prayerful attitude. Three more times he appeared in the window repeated his task and then,
appeared at the front door, staggering and falling until he was nearly crawling. Charles ran to his
other son and helped him to his feet.
Gratitude emanated from Charles toward Phillipe‘s brother. Ty felt he saved something
that was priceless to them. Charles de Charney and his two sons watched the blaze. The four
trunks, which were saved from incineration, were at their feet. Bedraggled ladies, along with
servants, trudged over the lawn toward them. Ty felt that although the men were relieved their
wives were safe, they hadn‘t given a thought to anything but what was in the four trunks.
One small boy, who looked to be about six, broke away from them and ran ahead.
Phillipe squatted and caught the little boy in his arms, both of them murmuring joyfully that the
other was safe.
―We need a safe place,‖ Charles de Charney growled. ―Do you see how we nearly lost it
all?‖

303

―I will find that place, father,‖ Phillipe replied. He spoke to his little boy, who had his
cheek pressed up against Phillipe‘s. ―See.‖ He gestured with his head toward the trunks. ―This is
something for which we must find a safe hiding place. It must be hidden away. The world must
not see what is in these, ever. Do you hear me? Ever,‖ he said, forcefully. ―And one day, it will
be your job to make sure it is hidden, yes?‖
―Yes, papa.‖ The little boy buried his head in his father‘s neck.
The scene faded and Ty was transported back to his family room.
―It seems the treasure was in the trunks.‖
Ty was roused from his alternate state of mind. Ashi was speaking to him.
―Yes. And, Phillipe told his son that some day it will be his responsibility to keep the
secret.‖
―That makes sense,‖ Ashi said. ―Phillipe was Charles de Charney‘s oldest son and the
little boy was Phillipe‘s oldest son. The secret passed from oldest son to oldest son among the
Rex Deus.‖
―Everything fits together. For some reason Charles de Charney had the treasure of the
Knights Templar in his possession. He sent his son out to remote areas of the world, looking for
a place to rebuild the third temple.‖
―Do you remember what the temple was built around?‖ Ashi asked.
―The Ark of the Covenant,‖ Ty said. ―Hey, do you think they found the ark under the
Temple Mount and that was what was in one of the trunks?‖
Ashi smiled. ―I don‘t know.‖
Ty‘s eyes narrowed. ―Do you know something I don‘t know? You do know. Was the
treasure gold and riches, or was it esoteric knowledge, secrets passed down from the earliest

304

Christians? Maybe it was both. Was it both? Come on, tell me.‖
―I really don‘t know, Ty. Is what was in those trunks really so important?‖
―Yes. Yes it is. It‘s everything my father worked toward finding. I grew up hearing about
that search from the day I was born. It‘s all I‘ve ever known and now it has become my quest.‖
Ashi sighed. ―Will you be there for my interview tomorrow? ‖ she asked, changing the
subject.
Ty knew he would do anything for her. ―Of course, I will always be there for you.‖

305

CHAPTER 25
Languedoc, South of France
Since Michael was small, Jacques told him about his special family, an ancient house of
high priests, an unbroken line from the time of the Israelites in Egypt. His forebearers were the
esteemed caretakers of the most holy place on the face of the earth, the Holy of Holies, the part
of Solomon's Temple that housed the Ark of the Covenant. Once a year, the priests were
permitted to enter this holy place and commune with God Himself.
There were schisms between the priests as time passed. One incident of infighting
happened at the beginning of the Common Era, when some high priests accepted Jesus as the
anointed one, including James, the high priest who was Jesus’s brother. Still, the priesthood
stayed intact until the Roman siege that forced them to scatter across the earth.
His heredity should have been a source of pride, not so much for possessing hallowed
blood, but for being entrusted to ensure the secret lineage continued without any further
oppression. However, the whole family and their secret had an evil cast to it. In Michael's mind,
his father possessed a mental imbalance, unfortunately coupled with a brutal streak. Frequently,
Jacques was violent, twisted with disappointment in his son, whom he considered unworthy to be
the keeper of the secret. When Michael was young he was fraught with shame that he was not
good enough in his father's eyes.
Now, he only felt like he wanted to escape from this malevolence. The rites of his father's
self-proclaimed mystery school were convoluted gibberish to Michael, recitations and reenactments of historical occurrences in Egypt or about Hiram Abif, the architect of Solomon's
temple. The sacrifices were horrific and seemed to serve no purpose.

306

As he grew older, his mind returned more often to the thought of freedom. Jacques was
weakening daily, becoming frailer before his eyes. When he died, Michael would be released
from his burden. If Luc wanted to be the patriarch of the family, let him continue the madness.
****
Later that day, Ty watched from the foyer as Elizabeth Harkness, anchor for the news
program, Eye on What’s Happening, questioned Ashi about her life story and her abilities as a
healer. Ashi explained everything with perfect aplomb, her head held regally in front of the
bright lights and cameras. As the interview continued, Ty's heart flooded with emotion for Ashi.
He had loved Jenna but this was different. It was as if every single cell in his body felt
completely and totally in love with her.
She completed the interview by healing one of the assistants of poison ivy, which
covered his neck and right arm. The red, crusty skin disappeared, leaving his arm smooth and
clear. Elizabeth‘s attitude morphed immediately from that of a reporter who asked the tough
questions, to one of reverence.
―Can you explain how you heal?‖
―It's a matter of minds being connected. You must find the connection.‖
―That's all? It seems a little more involved than that.‖
―It really is not. The healer, mind-to- mind, helps the patient remember his connection
with the All. Simply, the healer shines the light into the patient's mind and reminds him of his
own light.‖
―You make it sound so easy,‖ Elizabeth said, laughing.
―Don't laugh. I am telling you, anyone can do it. The only time there is not a healing is
when it goes against a plan your soul made deep down.‖

307

When it was over, Ty was the first to approach her. ―You were great!‖
―Do you think people will understand?‖ Ashi asked. She looked worried. ―I do not want
anyone to think I am special or different.‖
How can anyone think she is not special? Ty thought.
Elizabeth overheard what Ashi said. ―You‘ll find out the day after tomorrow. That‘s when
your interview will air.‖
―So soon?‖ Ty asked, surprised.
―One day to edit,‖ Elizabeth said with a smile. ―We want our news show to keep its
finger on the pulse of what‘s going on in the world. We can‘t have a big lag time or anything we
air will be old news.‖
After the crew was packed up and gone, it was late.
―You know we still have a lot of homework,‖ Ty said.
―Yes, and...?‖ Ashi‘s eyes twinkled. ―Do you feel like doing it?‖
―Not really.‖
Ashi settled on the sofa in the family room while Ty started a fire in the fireplace.
―You know, there are consequences if you don‘t do your homework,‖ Ty said, teasingly.
―What can they do to me?‖ Ashi said, laughing. ―Maybe I won‘t be around long enough
to see the consequences.‖
Ty froze, thinking about what she just said. ―You‘re not thinking about going back to
Bhutan, are you?‖
―Every so often I think about it, but I have a mission here…and people I care about very
much.‖ She looked at him pointedly, then got up and returned with her laptop. ―I k now you think
we‘re at a dead end but I disagree. I think we are very close to finding some answers and the key

308

to it all is Charles de Charney.‖
Ty pushed thoughts of Ashi‘s leaving out of his head. ―Yeah, that‘s why we keep being
shown scenes from Phillipe‘s life that include his father.‖
Ashi googled de Charney and got over a million hits. She began to go through them
methodically, with Ty looking over her shoulder. After hours of searching and reading until late
at night, they found nothing except that the de Charney estate was still standing, still owned by
the de Charney family. Ashi snapped the laptop closed and yawned.
―That‘s how I feel too,‖ Ty said.
They drowsily watched the dying flames in the fireplace. The next thing he knew, Ashi
was shaking him. She was dressed in fresh clothes and her hair was hanging in damp strands
down her back.
―I let you sleep a long time but we will already be late for school.‖
―Oh, no.‖ Ty felt his eyes roll. He liked the relative anonymity of entering the school in
the middle of a mass of students. Now the kids were already in class and there would be a crowd
of people waiting for them, reporters and sick people looking to Ashi for a cure. When they
arrived at school there was the usual bunch standing at the fringe of the parking lot, just barely
off the school property. When they spotted Ty and Ashi, they called out questions and requests
for healing. Ashi maintained her typical half- smile and did not appear to be bothered by the
attention.
It was a crowd but it was nothing, compared to the swarm they encountered one day later
when they drove into the parking lot.
―Wow…,‖ Ty said. ―It‘s a zoo.‖
―Zoo--doesn't that mean a place to keep animals?‖ Ashi asked.

309

―It‘s a saying, Ashi.‖
―Why are there so many people here?‖
Ty shook his head. ―Remember, I warned you? They‘re here for you. Your interview
aired last night.‖
―Oh.‖
They looked over the crowd. A police presence, complete with blue, sawhorse police
barriers separated them from the crowd. When they saw Ashi the noise from the crowd swelled.
Besides the reporters and people who were quietly watching, there were people on their
knees. Some were crying, their hands held out to her. Others were chanting her name.
―They adore you, Ashi.‖
―No, no, that is not what I wanted. They should not adore me,‖ she said adamantly.
―They should be looking inside their own selves. I made it clear in the interview.‖
―I don‘t know. Maybe it‘s just easier to worship someone than to look inside yourself.‖
―Oh, aint that the truth.‖
Ty stared at her with his mouth open.
―It's a saying, Ty,‖ she said, smiling.
Ty opened the front door and turned around to look at the crowd again. They were four or
five deep behind the barriers. There was undulating movement throughout as they pressed
forward, waving their hands, shouting, reaching.
They entered the school, intending to go to class but the principal intercepted them,
asking them to come to her office. She explained how she saw Ashi‘s interview and understood
the crowds outside. She and the staff were dedicated to helping her in any way, including
keeping school as normal as possible for her. She asked the police to come and keep the crowds

310

off the school grounds.
―Is that all right with you, Ashi?‖ Mrs. Henchel asked. ―Is there anything else we can
do?‖
Ty suppressed a grin. Mrs. Henchel was deferring her authority to Ashi. Her tone was
profoundly respectful. He had never thought she could act that way toward a kid.
Whereas Ashi had a following before her interview, now it was huge, over-the-top. Kids
saw her in the halls, turned around and followed her to her classes. After each class there was a
crowd, waiting to follow her to her next class.
After school Ty and Ashi stopped in the cafeteria to make phone calls, calling a team
meeting for after school. He called Richard first, remembering his decision to bring him back to
the team. The professor was in his office at the college.
―I heard you might want to rejoin the team,‖ Ty said.
―Yes, I‘m interested.‖ Richard‘s voice was clipped and strained.
―How about coming to our next meeting tonight?‖
Richard hemmed. ―Um, I don‘t really know. I, um…‖
―Did I call at a bad time?‖ Ty asked, puzzled.
―No, no not really. I, um, I…‖
What is wrong with him? Maybe Preston or Tullio is in the room with him and he doesn’t
want them to know he’s rejoining the team.
―Are you alone, Richard?‖
―No.‖
―Is it Preston or Tullio? Is that why you don‘t want to commit?‖
―No, not at all.‖

311

There was a silence as Ty waited for Richard to make a decision.
―No, I don‘t think so. Not a good idea,‖ Richard said. ―I will talk to you soon.‖
Ty heard the click and stared at the dead line. ―That was so weird.‖ He made the other
phone calls. ―First he wants to join and now he says no thanks. I don‘t get it.‖
―Ty, maybe he is in some sort of trouble.‖
―Do you think?‖ Ty thought for a few minutes. ―Maybe we should stop by on the way
home and make sure everything‘s all right.‖
They walked through the halls, which were uncharacteristically silent. Usually there were
plenty of kids hanging around for clubs and sports. They found nearly the whole student body in
the lobby, waiting for Ashi. Those who couldn't fit in the jammed lobby were just outside the
front doors. It was packed and the crowd pressed in on Ashi, who remained calm even though
she was surrounded by people who were larger than she was. Ty took her by the arm and steered
her through, making a path for her, asking people to step back.
―Thank you, Ty,‖ she murmured.
A policeman appeared, and even though everyone was polite and orderly, he ushered
them to Ty‘s car.
They drove past the barriers. The crowd knew Ashi was in the car and were again,
reaching, supplicating, crying out her name with tears rolling down their faces.
Ty kept his eyes on the road. ―Even Vincent couldn‘t get that kind of a response.‖
They arrived at the college and parked outside the building Ty knew so well. He had
come there since he was a toddler. He realized he hadn‘t been there since before he went to
Bhutan, before Vincent‘s death. He walked down familiar halls, greeting several people he knew.
He poked his head into an office and said hi to the department secretary.

312

They walked past Vincent‘s office and Ty was startled to realize he no longer had full
access to it. A youngish- looking professor, who Ty didn‘t recognize, now occupied it. He stood
before Richard‘s closed office door and tapped lightly. Nobody answered and he tapped again,
hesitating to try the doorknob. Ashi reached across him and tried it. It turned and she pushed it
open.
Richard was sprawled in his chair, eyes bulging, tongue swollen and hanging out the side
of his mouth. His skin was a shade of gray, which contrasted with the purple strip around his
neck. A thin white rope neatly bisected the purple strip. Ty looked up and saw the light fixture
had given way, leaving the desk covered with broken sheetrock, dust and the light. Richard was
dead...hanged!
―Oh, no!‖ Ashi said, and backed out the doorway, staring.
Ty held her arm, steering her into the hallway, glancing all around.
―Help!‖ he called. ―We need some help here,‖ he yelled, as he frantically punched
numbers into his phone.
He shouted his message to 911 and then continued to shout for help. Time slowed. It
seemed like it took forever for someone to arrive but at the same time, there were people
hurrying from every corner of the hallway. Cheryl arrived and stopped short at the doorway.
―Oh, God!‖ She staggered backwards, aghast. Ashi took her arm and led her out of view
of the horrible scene.
Sirens howled in the background, nearing the co llege campus. Two policemen arrived,
then there was a flood of blue uniforms. The plainclothes detectives arrived, stringing yellow
tape around the doomed department. Some of the police were stationed at each door, taking
information from everyone leaving the building so they could interview them later. Others were

313

searching the whole building, trying to account for every person. Ty was able to take a glance
out the large window at the end of the archaeology department hallway. The ubiquitous reporters
and news vans were right outside.
―Wait ‗til they see we‘re here. They‘re going to think that every time there is some sort of
news, we‘re in the middle of it,‖ Ty remarked.
They sat in the hall with their backs against the wall, waiting to be interviewed by t he
police. Ashi sat between Ty and Cheryl.
―He didn‘t seem to be the type to…,‖ Cheryl said quietly.
Cheryl, usually tough, was sporting red-rimmed eyes. Every so often she wiped her tears
across her face with the back of her hand.
―Type to what?‖ Ashi asked, uncomprehending.
Cheryl sniffed. ―To kill himself. I know Preston and Tullio kind of kicked him around
but…‖
―He didn’t kill himself,‖ Ty asserted.
―Ty talked to him just an hour ago. He sounded strange. That‘s why we came here,‖ Ashi
said, in a hushed tone.
―He was definitely not alone. He told me,‖ Ty said.
―Well, who then?‖ Cheryl looked at them with wide eyes. ―Not Preston or Tullio.‖
―No, I asked if they were in the room with him. I thought that maybe they were there and
that‘s why he didn‘t want to acknowledge he was speaking to me. Maybe if we knew a motive
we could figure out who wanted him dead,‖ Ty said.
Rishi Varghese appeared, sauntering down the hall. Ty watched him approach without
calling a greeting. Rishi stopped short when he saw them.

314

―I came to find out what happened. Do you know anything?‖ he asked.
―Not any more than you do,‖ Ty replied. He remembered how rudely Rishi spoke to Ashi
when he met her. He remembered his sneering, arrogant manner the last time Rishi was at his
house, when he decided to no longer be part of the team. He turned his face away, determined to
ignore Rishi.
Instead, Rishi squatted on his heels in front of them. No trace of his former arrogance
was apparent on his face, concern taking its place.
―Someone's picking us off, one by one, just outright killing us.‖
Ty listened without a trace of emotion.
―I am sorry, Ty. I said things I shouldn‘t have said and I think we should have stayed
together as a team. It was a mistake to break the team up.‖ He didn‘t wait for Ty‘s reply. He
contemplated his words carefully before opening his mouth. ―I especially owe you an apology,
Ashi. I thought you were a charlatan, a pretender. I thought you just wanted to hitch a ride with
Vincent to the United States. You didn‘t even know who Vincent was or even that you were
going to the States, did you?‖
Ashi shook her head.
―I'm sorry about my behavior towards you. I saw you on the news show. You're not the
kind of person I thought you were.‖
―It is okay. You just made a mistake,‖ Ashi said with a smile. ―No harm done.‖
Ty relented too, softening toward Rishi.
Cheryl began to sob again.
―I heard Richard was dead, but I didn't hear any details,‖ Rishi said.
―Rishi, someone killed him. He was hanged,‖ Cheryl said, distraught.

315

―Hanged…‖ Rishi mused. ―I wonder who…‖
―We can‘t even guess,‖ Ty said. ―It‘s just another senseless death.‖
―It made sense to someone,‖ Rishi replied. He turned to Ty. ―I don't suppose you'd
consider...um...Richard was my advisor.‖ He took a deep breath. ―I really fe lt as if I made a
contribution only when I was part of Vincent's team. I'm adrift and I've felt that way since the
night at your house…‖ He looked down, thinking about his next words.
Ty didn't wait for him to stumble his way through his next question. ―So why don't you
join us again?‖
―Yes. Yes, I'd like that.‖
―Okay then.‖ Ty attempted his first smile since seeing Richard's gruesome corpse.
―You're back on the team. That was easy, right?‖
When the police finished questioning them and finally let them go, it was dark outside.

316

CHAPTER 26
Languedoc, South of France
―We got rid of him.‖ Bernard chuckled and rubbed his hands together.
Michael felt his face flush with fear at the thought that now he had children's blood on
his hands. ―You got rid of who?‖ he shouted. They were standing outside the chausseurs' small,
mean hovel. Even though it was warm, Michael shivered.
―The informant.‖
―You were not supposed to get rid of him,‖ Michael snarled.
Mon dieu, Michael thought, these two could not be any more stupid. It is likely they were
just bloodthirsty, killing the informant at the slightest provocation.
Bernard shrugged. ―He did not wish to cooperate, so...‖ He made a cutting motion at his
throat with a sick smile. ―He said he did not want the children to come to any harm. Hah!‖
―So you killed him.‖ Michael looked away, sickened by another death. Then he felt a
surge of anger. ―You fool. Do not ever make that decision, either you or your brother, without
direct orders.‖
Bernard laughed. ―Poor, poor Michael, do you feel badly for him? Maybe someday it
will be your turn, eh?‖ With a crack of a twig underfoot, he took a step closer until his face was
inches away from Michael's‖
His anger dissipated, turning into cold fear. He could feel the chasseur's warm breath on
his face and his knees trembled. He knew this idiot could blithely kill him, surely in the most
painful way his limited faculties could conjure up, and then think about the consequences later.
He mentally cursed Jacques for forcing him to deal with deranged villains. What am I thinking?
Papa would relish the opportunity to put me in a situation where I have to defend myself. He

317

took a deep breath and attempted what he hoped was a fierce expression.
―Are you threatening me, Bernard?‖ he asked with as much bravado as he could muster.
―Remember, I know why you are so loyal to my father.‖
Bernard's shoulders fell. He stepped backward.
Michael mentally relaxed. This time I am saved. ―You will take orders from me,‖ he
added.
Bernard nodded with a look of distaste.
I have just barely reined him in, Michael thought. He gave the brute new orders and
walked quickly away through the vineyard, toward the manse.
Michael always knew they were dangerous. When they passed the transition from boys to
men, they committed the horrific crime that made them slaves to his father. He thought of the
blood spattered on the walls of their ramshackle cottage, the image of their mother, on the floor,
her legs splayed at an unnatural angle, her head a bloody mess. Their father sat slumped against
a tree, his head a similar, hatcheted soup of brain, blood and flecks of bone.
Michael, home from school that day, joined his papa in the vineyard, where the beautiful,
sunny day was cleaved by unnerving, squealing screams. They sped toward the piercing sounds,
stopping short in front of the cottage, by the sight of a blood-soaked Bernard, holding a reddripping hatchet. His eyes were inhuman and for a second, Michael thought he and his father
would be the next victims. Instead, Bernard, violently shaking, dropped his weapon. Claude, with
his clothes also drenched with blood, joined his brother, where they began to chronicle the abuse
that had occurred in the cottage since the twins' birth.
Michael was incredulous when Jacques, instead of turning the hulking twins over to the
police, helped them bury their parents and eliminate the evidence. Michael watched, standing

318

against a tree until his shaking legs could no longer support him. He slumped down and sat,
stunned as his father directed the chasseurs in the disposition of the scene.
While walking back to the manse, Jacques explained his actions with a smug smile.
―Now they belong to me.‖
Since that day, Jacques used the chasseurs to do his bidding and the two respected him.
Michael had no doubt that when Jacques was gone, the two would happily eradicate him, their
only witness, rather than give him an iota of the same respect.
****
They attempted to get past the reporters without being noticed but were spotted within
seconds of stepping over the threshold of the History Building. The reporters shouted questions
at them but Ty took Ashi‘s arm and ushered her away without responding. They drove past them
in silence.
When they arrived home Ty felt the house was too dark; there were too many echoes. A
picture of Richard‘s horrible, bulging-eyed face was engraved into his memory. His mind kept
flashing back to the image. It was like a rubber Halloween mask that didn‘t look real, but Ty
knew it was.
Ashi saw Ty‘s distress and suggested they stay up for a while. She pulled his hand toward
the family room, where Ty sat on the sofa, his feet up on the ottoman and Ashi sat next to him.
She reached for her laptop, which was still on the coffee table where she left it that morning.
―It‘s so strange. Somebody does not want secrets to be revealed, so much that they will
kill to keep them buried…,‖ Ty said.
―And somebody who wants them to be revealed,‖ Ashi supplied. ―Maybe someone can
not say the secret outright.‖

319

―Yeah, you're right. There's a possibility that someo ne there wants the information to be
revealed but would be in trouble if he announces it himself.‖
―So he gives the information to someone else to reveal.‖
―Yes,‖ Ashi said, absentmindedly, staring at the screen on her laptop again.
―What are you doing?‖
―I keep thinking a piece of information about Charles de Charney is the answer to all our
questions. I am trying to find out more about him.‖
―But Ashi, the other night we searched for hours with all different search engines.‖
―Still, there is something.‖
Ty watched as Ashi continued to search the internet. She looked at the town of Charney,
the area surrounding Charney, and googled the Charney castle. Ty was interested but his eyes
grew heavier and heavier. Finally, he thought, I’ll just close them for a second. The next thing he
knew, the sun, streaming through the windows, woke him up. He was leaning heavily against
Ashi and she was leaning against him, shoulder to shoulder. He glanced at the clock on the DVD
player and his body gave a start.
Ashi murmured, ―What is it?‖
―Time! It‘s late! We‘re late to school.‖
Ashi looked at him and smiled. ―Don‘t you think we‘re at a place in the road where there
are two ways to go?‖
―You mean a fork in the road?‖
―Yes, fork. Whatever. We try hard to have a normal life and go to school like we are
normal kids but…‖ She shook her head. ―There is nothing normal about Richard‘s murder.‖
Ty sank back into the cushions. ―Yeah, Richard.‖ He clasped his hands behind his head,

320

thinking. ―Besides, there's nothing normal about going to school and having every last kid there
following you. It's become insane.‖ He glanced at Ashi. ―Were you up late?‖
―I slept for a couple of hours.‖
―Did you find out anything?‖
Ashi rubbed her face with her hands and shook her head.
―Well, since we‘re not going to school today, what do you want to do?‖ Ty asked.
―Let‘s go to France.‖
―Huh?‖ Ty was speechless.
―I did not find anything else. We know there is still a de Charney estate in France. Why
do we not go and see if there are any de Charneys living there and if they have any useful
information.‖
―Ashi, it‘s not like going downtown to the bagel store. It‘s France.‖
―What is the big deal? I bought the plane tickets and found a very nice hotel already.‖
―Whaaa?‖ He noticed the credit card he had given her lying on the coffee table.
―I think it is a good idea.‖
Ty laughed. ―Why not? You‘re right. Phillipe de Charney is at the middle of every single
piece of information we‘ve found. That includes the very first fragment we saw in Cairo. When
are we leaving?‖
―The plane leaves at 1:00.‖
―Today?‖
Ashi nodded, proud of herself.
―What if we slept any later?‖
Ashi shrugged. ―Ooops.‖

321

―Okay.‖ Ty peeked out the window.
―Hmm. I wanted to go out, but there are people out there just waiting to pounce on us the
second we step out. What would we do without the security team?‖
―I feel a little bit like an animal in a cage. Maybe we should try to sneak out,‖ Ashi said
with a mischievous smile.
―Of course. We don‘t want them to know we‘re going away.‖
―Let‘s pack our suitcases. Then we will leave, just like we are going to school. We can
ask the security people to bring the suitcases to the airport.‖
―Ashi, I didn‘t know you could be so sneaky, but they have to cover up the suitcases
when they're bringing them out of the house,‖ Ty said, smiling. He was already mentally making
a list of which cameras he would bring.
Ty packed quickly and watched CNN while he waited for Ashi. Preston and Tullio were
commenting on the string of murders associated with the Templar mystery. The interviewer
speculated that there might be some sort of hex on Templar discoveries, like a curse on opening
a mummy's tomb. Preston sneered in response but before answering, a flicker of fear flashed on
his face. He told the interviewer it didn't matter if there was a curse because he and Tullio were
no longer researching or investigating anything that had to do with Templars. Tullio's eyes darted
nervously as he added that it was always Vincent's quest and now that Vincent was gone, he and
Preston had other subjects to examine.
Ty didn't notice Ashi watching the TV too, just behind him.
―Which one is the professor that cannot be trusted? They both look frightened,‖ she
murmured.
****

322

Their plan went without a snag and soon they were in the air over New Jersey. Ashi
watched intently out the window.
―Are you looking for our attacker?‖ Ty teased.
Ashi laughed and settled back in her seat.
―I think this time we really did get away without anyone following us,‖ Ty said. ―I‘ll be
able to sleep on the plane.‖
Ashi took his hand and Ty dozed, waking intermittently as they flew over the ocean far
below. They landed in Paris in the afternoon and rented a car. By the time they checked into their
hotel it was dinnertime and they decided to put off their trip until the next day.
Ty enjoyed their evening in the City of Lights. Ashi looked so beautiful in her white
sweater, trimmed in fur. He took picture after picture of her and videotaped her while she talked.
―I always wonder, does the name Ashi mean anything?‖
She giggled. ―Ashi is not my real name. It was a name that was given to me when my
parents brought me to the dzong. It means ―princess.‖‖
―They call you princess at your dzong?‖ He scrutinized her face. ―Yes, I guess you are a
princess.‖
A thought suddenly struck him. ―We‘ve been calling you princess all this time? Do you
want us to call you by your real name?‖
―Princess is just fine with me,‖ she said. Her nose was up in the air, with mock
haughtiness.
―Okay, Princess.‖ He thought, This is how it could be when there is no stress. When this
is over, when we find everything out and solve every mystery, this is how it’s going to be. We will
stroll down the street, with no worries or cares and nobody following us. He had forgotten about

323

being chased and the murders for those moments and his thoughts jolted him back to reality. He
glanced behind them and saw nobody suspicious.
―What is it, Ty?‖ Ashi asked, her arm linked through his.
Ty smiled. ―Nothing. Nobody‘s there. I was just checking.‖
―Good. No fear.‖
―Right. No fear,‖ he repeated.
****
For once, Ty was awake before Ashi and waited in the lobby of the hotel for her to get
ready. He e- mailed all the team members, informing them as to his and Ashi's theories about
Richard‘s death. He also told them where he and Ashi were and their train of thought that led
them to France. He ended the e- mail just as Ashi entered the lobby. Ty finished by telling them
he‘d keep them informed and send for them if he found anything important there.
―Ready yet? Why do I always have to wait for you?‖ Ashi joked.
―You‘re just like a girl, taking forever to get ready,‖ Ty teased back.
―I think I‘d like to drive today,‖ Ashi said with a laugh.
―You don‘t know how to drive and I don‘t want to take my life in my hands. It would be
much safer if you only work the map.‖
They joked back and forth all the way to the de Charney estate, stopping their bantering
only when they pulled up in front of the black iron gate that barred them from the estate.
―That does not look like the castle I saw in our meditation,‖ Ty said in a small voice,
gazing at the grand palace behind the gate, about a quarter of a mile away. It was made of creamcolored stone, had many wings, sporting floor-to-ceiling windows and chimneys that were too
numerous to count.

324

―No, it does not. I think they added on,‖ Ashi said. Then they both burst out laughing at
the huge understatement.
―Look, here‘s an intercom,‖ Ty said, reaching through the driver ‘s side window and
pushing the button. ―Hello, hello,‖ he said, still laughing.
―We will not tolerate any ruffians loitering at the gate,‖ emerged a stern voice.
Ty straightened right up, surprised. He mouthed, ―English!‖ to Ashi. ―I‘m sorry, sir.
We've come to pay a visit to Monsieur de Charney.‖
―May I ask who is visiting?‖ the voice asked, doubtfully.
―Tyler Scalisi.‖
―One moment, please.‖
They waited for about five minutes and just when they were about to leave, convinced
they were not going to be admitted, the gate silently swung open. They drove up the long
driveway and parked in front of the entrance of the mansion. Ty grabbed his camera bag from
the back seat. The butler waited at the front door and stepped aside to let them enter. He turned
without saying a word, expecting them to follow. The mansion was beyond opulent. The first
floor of Ty‘s large house would have fit in the foyer of this home. Ashi seemed to take the luxury
all in stride and did not pay a second glance to the elegant, double staircase curving to meet on
the second floor, from which hung a massive chandelier. They followed the butler through
several lavishly furnished rooms and arrived at a library.
A man, standing at a window, with his back to the door, his hands clasped behind him,
turned at the sound of the door opening.
―Aha, so you have finally come,‖ he said with a heavy French accent.
―Were you expecting us?‖ Ashi asked.

325

The man regarded her with cool eyes. ―Actually, I was expecting Vincent. I suppose this
means he really is…‖
―Yes, he really is,‖ Ty said. ―I am carrying on his work.‖
An amused smile lifted the corners of the man‘s mouth. ―Really?‖
―Yes,‖ Ty said, confidently.
―Well, in that case, I will introduce myself.‖ He walked toward Ty and extended his
hand. ―I am Jean-Henri de Charney.‖
He appeared to be in his sixties, balding, tall and a little stooped, with a pudgy ring
around his middle. His face was aristocratic, with a long nose and arched eyebrows that made
him look perpetually surprised.
Ty looked at his hand just before shaking it and saw his ring. Again, the man looked
amused when he saw Ty notice his ring.
―It‘s unusual, isn‘t it?‖ Jean-Henri said.
―Not really. I‘ve seen the design several times before,‖ Ty said.
Jean-Henri ignored him and gestured at the chairs. ―Let‘s sit.‖
―Why were you expecting Vincent?‖ Ty asked
―I thought Vincent, or I should say you, had found me out.‖ He laughed. ―You were
getting so close.‖ He waited for a second for Ty‘s response. Genuine surprise crossed his face
when he realized Ty was puzzled. ―You don't know, do you? I am Grand Master!‖

326

CHAPTER 27
Languedoc, South of France
Jacques raged, swinging his cane in the salon, narrowly missing Michael's head, blinded
by his anger. Even though he was old and in his decline, he was formidable.
―Why do you not listen to me?' he screamed in Michael's face. ―You are like a little girl,
too afraid to say a word. I do not believe you are my son. You must be another man's son. I could
not have spawned anything like you. Luc…Luc should have been my son.‖
Jacques's face was apoplectic, purple as he brought his cane down with two hands on the
sideboard, splitting it in two.
Michael regarded him impassively, careful to conceal his feelings. He thought, I hope he
has a heart attack and dies.
―Maybe I should give my orders to Luc to carry out.‖
Michael felt a momentary relief at the possibility of having his burden shifted to Luc.
―There has always been something wrong with you, no strength, no will, scared of
everything. Say something! Answer me! Are you afraid?‖
Michael answered, ―No, Papa,‖ and looked at the floor.
―Will you do as I say?‖ Jacques screamed.
―Yes, Papa.‖
―Will you?‖
―Yes, Papa,‖ he replied louder.
―They are in France,‖ Jacques roared. ―I want it ended! Today!‖
Later, Michael stood between the rows of grapevines, surveying the depressing sight. He
was in the Languedoc, the region of France that was nearly mythical. It was imbued with

327

mystery and beauty. Yet, his future inheritance seemed to be the only place in the Languedoc
where nothing grew. It seemed to have an evil cast. Someday this will all be mine, he thought,
wryly. He watched as two huge figures hoofed a trail of dust toward him.
He straightened and waited with dread.
―We saw you out here picking grapes,‖ Bernard called, laughing at his own lame joke,
knowing the grapevines were withered.
―Oui, I must not text you,‖ Claude said, mockingly, ―so here we are, in person.‖
Michael shook his head and looked away in disgust. How did I end up in this accursed
place talking to depraved murderers? If I were not born into this loathsome family it would have
been so different. I'd have a family instead of blood on my hands. I am happy the family tree
ends with me. He thought about how women found him odious. They seemed to be repelled by
him. Their whole attitude was summed up by his last date, eight years earlier, who told him he
was repulsive.
And what was this family guarding that had such a vile undercurrent to it? It was blind
faith that propelled them to continue their hereditary duty, and he was certain that even his
father did not know the whole secret.
Claude and Bernard were looking at him expectantly.
―I believe my father has new orders, a very special job for you.‖
****
Ty and Ashi were both speechless. ―Grand Master‖ was a de Charney!
―If you are not here to see Grand Master, then why are you here?‖
―Everything we found led us to believe that a long time ago, Charles de Charney
possessed what we are looking for,‖ Ashi said. ―But now that we are here, we also think Grand

328

Master had all the answers and was waiting for us to discover them.‖
―Ha, ha, ha,‖ he laughed heartily. ―All the answers. Ha ha. A few of them anyway.‖ His
eyes twinkled. ―You are a sharp young lady, Ashi.‖
Ty nearly jumped in his chair but Ashi calmly asked. ―How do you know my name?‖
―I do watch the news. Thanks to CNN you are known around the world.‖ He sank into
his chair. He suddenly looked tired. ―But I really thought Vincent was going to make the
discovery.‖
―Did you know my father?‖ Ty asked.
―Only through the internet. Certain members of my, ah, group, knew him, met with him.‖
―Your group! Did your group back my father ‘s research?‖
―We provided him with help, yes.‖
―You gave him information. You chartered planes for him. You constantly pointed him in
the right direction.‖
―Yes, Yes.‖
―Well, why did you not just tell him the truth, plainly?‖ Ashi asked.
―Yeah,‖ Ty added. ―It was like you were playing a game with him, and now, us.‖
The smile disappeared from Jean-Henri‘s face. ―Oh, no. It is certainly not a game. No.
All the members of my group have sworn an oath never to reveal certain secrets. Somebody
outside the group needs to make the discoveries. Now it will be you, yes?‖
―I don‘t get it,‖ Ty said. ―I know you're sworn to secrecy and needed someone like
Vincent to reveal the secret, but why now?‖
―Oh, it is time. It is time.‖ Jean-Henri rose from his chair and walked to a glass case,
which he unlocked. He removed an old leather-bound book and put on his reading glasses.

329

The Eastern Star rises to its zenith. Over two hundred years marks the lands of Avalon.
The key dispels mists over that which was kept hidden. A new Jerusalem for the world to see.
Ty recognized it as the same prophecy Vincent had written in his journal.
―You see, the danger is over.‖
―What danger?‖
―You are living in an age of such freedom you cannot even conceive of how it might be
in an oppressive world. Do you know what heresy is? It means there was only one belief system
allowed in the world and anything you said that did not agree with that belief system was
considered heresy. Heretics were killed.‖
He continued, ―Today, you are free to disagree. There are many different belief systems
in the world. Rather than fighting among the beliefs as to who is the most powerful, or the most
right, or forcing beliefs onto people who don‘t agree with them, people look for commonalities.
They look for the beliefs that are the same, bring the people of the world closer together. Yes, it
is a different day and age. So the time is right but we still need the key. We led others before
Vincent...‖
―Garrett Cooper and Trent Mansfield,‖ Ty said.
Jean-Henri nodded. ―We provided clues and the resources but the physical key is
needed.‖
―A person is the key. And, only a righteous person can unlock the secret--even Garrett
believed that.‖
―Oui, yes.‖
―You are Rex Deus,‖ Ty stated flatly. ―You are wearing their ring.‖
―Yes, of course. I was the oldest son in my family. I remember when my own father

330

passed the ring and the knowledge to me. Now I am the last de Charney,‖ he added sadly.
―There are no other relatives to pass the information to?‖ Ashi asked.
―That is a another story entirely. I am hoping there will no longer be any secret and so it
will not matter that I have no heir.‖
Jean-Henri pushed on the arms of his chair, lifting himself to his feet. ―So without any
further delay, I would like to show you…, I am forgetting my manners. Are you hungry?‖
―I could eat,‖ Ashi said.
―Ashi!‖ Ty said, frustrated. He couldn‘t wait to see what Jean-Henri was going to show
them.
―Just kidding.‖
―Not funny, Ashi.‖
She linked her arm in his, walking closely to Ty. They followed Jean-Henri out of the
study, through the house until they reached a huge bank of windows and doors, facing the rear of
the estate. They stepped outside, where a golf cart was parked.
―It is not far, but I no longer feel comfortable making the walk,‖ Jean-Henri explained,
gesturing toward the cart.
He drove over the sloping back lawns and onto a dirt path, leading through a wooded
area and stopped the cart by a lake, which had not been visible from the ground floor of the
mansion. Several rowboats were moored. They were not typical rowboats; they were large and
the wood was maintained to a high gloss.
―Please,‖ Jean-Henri said, gesturing again.
Ashi and Ty stepped in and sat. Ty took a seat at the oars.
―I am sorry,‖ Jean-Henri said, apologetically. ―There was a bridge to the island at one

331

time but one of my ancestors felt it would be safer to limit the access to it. He simply let the
bridge fall into disrepair until it collapsed.‖
―That is an island?‖ Ashi asked.
―It is hard to see that from here. From up there though…‖ He turned and looked back.
The uppermost part of the estate was visible above the trees.
Ty rowed in silence until he heard the crunch of the bottom of the boat on the gravel on
the other side. He jumped out and pulled the boat further up onto the shore. Ashi jumped out and
Ty gripped the older man‘s arm to steady him and help him out. They followed a wide, stone
path through the woods, which opened onto a large terrace, in front of a chapel.
Ty‘s heart pounded and he could hear the rush of blood in his ears. He felt like he was
sleepwalking as he crossed the terrace, leading the way. He knew this was it, what he and his
father before him had been searching for their whole lives.
―It was ostensibly built as our family chapel.‖
Ty could hear Jean-Henri explaining, but he could not attend to his voice. His eyes just
roved over the exquisite building. There were spires and stained glass windows and at one end
there was a semi-circular apse. They were headed toward the heavy wooden doors at the
entrance, projecting out on a semi-circular landing, and flanked by columns.
Jean-Henri skirted around Ty and opened the door. They stepped inside to a cool interior,
lit dimly, only by the colored light filtering through the windows. As their eyes grew accustomed
to the dark, Ashi gasped.
―It is so beautiful!‖
Ty could not even reply. Every surface, even every inch of the ceiling revealed intricate
carvings. Even the pillars were delicately carved into lovely patterns.

332

―How come the whole world does not know about this chapel? Why is it not famous?‖
Ashi asked.
Jean-Henri chuckled. ―We have kept it well hidden. And, of course, the only way to get
here is over de Charney lands, and then, only by boat.‖
―But it was never meant for the masses, was it?‖ she asked.
―No.‖ Jean-Henri shook his head.
Ty spoke for the first time. ―There is something about this place that is not like any
chapel I‘ve ever seen. There is a front half. There is a back half. There are columns…‖
Ashi clapped her hand to her forehead. ―I see this before. I know this place. Ezekial!‖
She was so excited she couldn‘t get her words out. Ty looked at her curiously.
―You, Grand Master, told us to look in Ezekial!‖ she continued.
Jean-Henri was smiling enigmatically.
―Ty, don‘t you see? Ezekial has a whole section about rebuilding the temple. This is not a
church. It is the third temple! This is it!‖
―This is it! Charles de Charney sent his son all over the world to find a place for the
treasure and to build a New Jerusalem, but he built it right here,‖ Ty said. He looked around in a
360 degree circle.‖
―I would bet you this is built exactly as Ezekial specified, with the exact measurements,‖
Ashi said.
―I would venture, you are correct,‖ Jean-Henri replied.
―Hey, there are no crosses or statues of saints here,‖ Ty remarked. ―It really is the third
temple.‖ He leveled his eyes at Jean-Henri and bored into him. ―Okay, here is the million dollar
question. Is there a treasure here?‖

333

―I believe there is. Come, follow me.‖
He led them to a side aisle and walked up to the altar. Off to the side there was a set of
stone stairs, leading under the altar. The first few were visible and then the rest were lost in
darkness.
―Down there.‖ Jean-Henri pointed. ―The crypt.‖
―How do you know there's treasure?‖
―There are many reasons that point to it. But, at one time my ancestor, also named Jean,
brought an English queen down there, a Rex Deus queen. After she witnessed what was in the
crypt, she swore allegiance to Jean de Charney, promising all the protection she could muster, for
being shown a great secret here.
Ty hesitated until the older man pulled an old lantern off a pillar, apparently placed there
for visitors to the crypt. He lit it and handed it to Ty.
Dad, are you here with me? This is what you were looking for. Ty wasn‘t afraid but he felt
his hands trembling. He stepped down and held onto the cold, stone walls with his free hand.
The lantern only illuminated a few steps at a time and he heard a sound behind him- Ashi. As he
continued down, the air was noticeably cooler with a musty smell, as if the air didn‘t circulate
this far down. They reached the end of the stairs and walked down a short corridor. The corridor
ended abruptly, with a wall. Ty felt in every direction for another corridor, with Ashi helping.
They had no recourse but to turn back. They walked up the stairs where Jean-Henri was waiting
for them, leaning nonchalantly against a pillar.
―What was that all about?‖ Ty asked.
―The crypt was walled up a long time ago.‖
―Why?‖ Ashi asked.

334

Jean-Henri shrugged.
―Can it be opened?‖ Ashi asked.
―There is a problem. He walked to a wall and under a window, he scraped between two
bricks with his fingernail. A pebble-sized piece of mortar was in his hand. ―The place is
crumbling.‖
―What are you telling me?‖ Ty asked, his voice tinted with anger. ―You led us to a
treasure, practically told us where it was, and now we can‘t see it? It‘s a joke, right?‖
―Please be calm, my boy. I mean no harm. No, that is not what I was telling you. I know
there are technologies in existence, which could scan the crypt and tell us what is inside. If it is
just bones then we leave it alone. If not, well then, we very carefully open it up.‖
―Sub-surface Interface Radar. Yes, we could do that.‖ Ty‘s shoulders rela xed. ―Sorry,‖ he
added, more as an afterthought. ―We wouldn‘t have found this place if it weren‘t for you. Can I
bring in equipment? How about my team? Can I send for my team?‖ Ty asked.
―Please do. Call a press conference as well. We wouldn‘t want this re legated to the back
pages of some obscure archaeology journal,‖ Jean-Henri suggested. ―I can provide you with
whatever you need. Please ask and it will be at your disposal and, I‘d like for you to be my
guests until you complete your research and press conference. I‘ll send my chauffeur to pick up
your luggage from your hotel.‖
―We are very grateful for your hospitality,‖ Ty said.
―Yes, thank you very much for everything,‖ Ashi echoed.
As they passed out the front door of the chapel Ty looked up. There were words carved
into the lintel.
Jean-Henri, observing him, translated the saying, ―Nothing is wanting but the key.‖

335

They went back to the mansion, discussing the details of the search and press conference.
Ty spent the next few hours making phone calls, arranging for the Sub-surface Interface Radar,
or SIR, equipment to be sent overnight. He made sure Cheryl, Rishi and Therese would be able
to book a last minute flight. Eduardo and Jenna would not be able to come for the simple reason
that they did not have passports. He spoke to Sam, who arranged for security to be present as
soon as news of the chapel hit the media, and made plans for a press conference. They grabbed a
few bites to eat in between phone calls and by the time everything was ready it was dark outside.
―I hope you will forgive me, but I do retire early,‖ Jean-Henri said, and walked slowly
and tiredly up the stairs.
Ashi turned to Ty. ―Are you sleepy?‖
―It‘s been a long day but no, I‘m not tired. I‘m really excited. I‘ll never be able to sleep.‖
Ty turned on his camera and pointed it at Ashi. ―So what do you think, Ashi?‖
―About?‖
―About everything.‖
―It seems like it cannot be true because it is so easy. Jean-Henri wants to help so much.‖
―I know. He seems too nice. Do you think he can be trusted?‖
―Yes,‖ Ashi said, laughing.
―You‘re laughing because you trust everyone.‖
―You should not have asked me then.‖
―You‘re the only one around I can ask. What else do you think?‖
Ashi‘s smile turned to a thin line as she instantaneously turned serious. ―I think someone
tried to kill us. Someone killed Richard and someone killed your father. There is still a killer
somewhere out there.‖

336

―Don‘t worry, Ashi. No fear, right?‖
She smiled at him.
―So what do you want to say into the camera?‖
―Find your light. Tune yourself to it. Be aware of it as you carry it with you throughout
your day.‖
―That‘s it? Now say something important,‖ Ty joked.
She laughed along with him and asked, ―When is everyone getting here?‖
―The team is getting here tomorrow, along with the eq uipment. The press conference is
being set up for the day after tomorrow. We‘ll do the imaging in the morning and then hold the
press conference.‖
―Good. I cannot wait.‖
―Me neither.‖ Ty kept the camera trained on her. ―So what do you think is in the cr ypt?‖
―I do not know.‖
―You act as if you don‘t care.‖
―Does it matter what is in there, Ty?‖
―Yes, yes it matters very much. My father gave his life for whatever is in there.‖ Ty
lowered the camera for a second and asked, ―Why don‘t you care?‖
―Since I left Bhutan I learned so much.‖
Ty began recording again.
―I learned so much history. I found that since people started writing history down, one
thing happened over and over. People in power ruled by telling people what to think and believe.
They would not allow people to think what they wanted or to believe what they wanted. The
leaders ruled with a metal hand.‖

337

―Iron fist?‖
―Is that what I want to say? Yes, they ruled harshly. Like Jean-Henri said, you could be
killed for believing differently or speaking a different truth. In some parts of the world it is still
like that. But in many areas it has changed. It is one of the many things I love about the United
States. All different kinds of people with all kinds of beliefs and customs live side by side with
each other in peace and harmony.‖
―The other thing that has changed is how much information is available. Now, there are
books and CDs and DVDs about every kind of path to enlightenment you can imagine…and you
are free to choose. It‘s an amazing time we live in.‖
―Okay, so what? I‘m not following you?‖
―The point is that back when the Romans were going to destroy Jerusalem, information
had to be hidden and preserved or it would have been destroyed, along with the group hiding it.
Since that time, it has never been safe to reveal it. Only within the last half century has it been
okay to acknowledge the existence of secret, esoteric information.‖
―I agree. Besides the fulfillment of the prophecy, that‘s why Jean-Henri feels it‘s time to
show what the Templars found so long ago.‖
―Yes, but whatever information it contains, even if it is the fast track to enlightenment, is
already out there. It exists in some other form and it is readily available. It‘s incredible that even
twenty years ago you would have to go to different libraries, do research, order books. Now it‘s
all there on the internet. That knowledge is already out there, waiting for you to go look for it, to
knock on the door, to merely desire it.‖
―You‘re saying that if I want to find the way to heave n, all I have to do is desire it?‖
―Yes, the path will be shown to you. It is inside you already. It is inside you and outside

338

you. Just ask for it. Well, there is one more important thing- after you ask, you have to believe,
expect, and look around you for your answer.‖
Ty laughed. ―Ashi, you‘re assuming that all that‘s buried in the crypt is secret knowledge,
maybe Jesus‘s true teachings. What about treasure? What if there‘s a billion dollars worth of
treasure down there?‖
―Well, in that case, some treasure would be nice. A little bit of gold jewelry would be
very nice.‖
Ty laughed. For the most part, Ashi was unadorned with jewelry.
―Really, Ty, you have so much money. Is that what you are interested in finding?‖
―No, and I don‘t think my father cared about monetary treasure either. It was always
about solving the mystery and it was about the secret information. My dad had no doubt and I
have no doubt either. The treasure includes their knowledge which has not seen the light of day
since the Romans destroyed Jerusalem in the first century CE, maybe the original version of
Christ‘s teachings.‖
Ashi sat thinking for a few minutes. ―Don‘t you think your Christ is in your heart, that he
can give you confirmation he is there and guide you to the next step. His teachings are not lost or
buried. They are and always have been available.‖
―That‘s something you believe, but I don‘t know how available they are to someone like
me.‖
―They are available,‖ she replied. ―It is like many people, starving, looking down at the
ground, searching, picking up one rotten, wormy apple after another and discarding it. They are
praying to God for help and to save them from starving but all they have to do is look up. They
would see they're standing under an apple tree and they just have to reach and pick a nice, fresh,

339

juicy apple and eat it.‖
Ty thought about it for a moment. He laughed. ―I just can‘t get over it. You‘ve been
helping figure this out all along but you never really cared about the treasure.‖
―It has been like watching a movie and participating every so often to keep it moving
along. I am very curious about the end of the movie though.‖
―You don't know the end?‖
―I have a good idea.‖
―But your work. Didn‘t you come here to help Vincent find the treasure?‖
Ashi laughed heartily. ―No, that was never my mission. My work was to demonstrate to
the world that every person is able to get past what they believe about their limitations. If one
person can do the extraordinary, then every single person has the power inside to do the
extraordinary.‖

340

CHAPTER 28
South of France
The high, stone wall was topped with glass shards, embedded in the mortar.
―What? They do not want guests?‖ Claude whispered to Bernard, who was boosting him
from below. ―Throw me your jacket.‖
Claude placed the jacket over the glass and, in an instant, landed in the soft grass on the
other side. Bernard scaled the wall and joined him. Confidently, with darkness providing their
cover, the two hulking men trotted to the trees rimming the side lawn.
―This should be a good spot to wait,‖ Claude said. He pointed to the huge tent near the
house.
―They are having a party? We can be the guests,‖ Bernard chuckled.
They sat, settling against a tree. ―Where is Luc?‖ Claude asked.
―He is here somewhere, making sure we do the job.‖
―This will be an easy job, just like the professor,‖ Claude said.
―What happened in the US, brother?‖
Claude folded his arms across his chest and belly laughed. ―I will tell you about the
professor, how he died, begging, oh, please, please, please, for his life.‖
―I knew he was a coward. In Bhutan, when he met with us he wanted to pretend he was
beat up. I was so happy to help him with his wish,‖ Bernard said. ―Details?‖
―The details are so enjoyable.‖ Claude paused and sneered. ―First, I say to him, you
must find out what the boy does. The professor says to me, I don't want to be a part of this
anymore. Oh, you have enough money now? I say. You took our money before. Now you must
take part. The little rabbit..he is scared so he say, okay, I will do as you say. But it is too late.

341

Claude is angry‖
Claude stopped to crack his knuckles while Bernard looked at him with outright
admiration.
―I say to him, you will die,‖ Claude continued, ―then please, please, please.‖ Claude
feigned crying. ―I hurt the professor just a little bit until he is on his knees to me. Then I say to
him, how do you wish to die? The insect says to me, please do not make it look like I kill myself. I
have six children. If it looks like I kill myself, they do not get insurance money. Hah! Maybe he
should not have so many kids. Because, that is what I do. I make him hang himself.‖ Claude bent
his neck, stuck out his tongue, and pretended to pull a rope above his head. Then he guffawed.
Bernard took a silver flask from his jacket, took a deep swig, then handed it to Claude.
―Tomorrow, brother.‖
―Yes, tomorrow. We will have another story to tell,‖ Claude said, laughing.
****
When the team arrived the next day, Ashi, Ty and Jean-Henri rowed them over to the
little island chapel. Ty was thrilled to show it to them. Excitement about a possible discovery
was growing among the news media too. On all the news channels, the anchors and newspeople
were conjecturing about what was going to be revealed.
Jean-Henri enjoyed playing host to the team and directing how the news conference was
to be set up. Everyone was in a joking mood, happy and excited. Jean-Henri gave them plenty of
information about the de Charney family. He talked about the original Templars, Rex Deus who
went to Jerusalem to find the things the high priests left behind, hidden. They came back laden
with their treasure and had to find a perfect place to create their New Jerusalem, complete with a
rebuilt temple.

342

He was very interested in hearing about how they were able to glean information about
Phillipe by going back in time. Jean-Henri was well versed in his family‘s history and was able
to supply some missing details. He confirmed that Phillipe was sent on a mission to find a
suitable place for the New Jerusalem that was far from existing civilization.
―How about Phillipe‘s brother? We don‘t know much about him,‖ Ty said.
―He was my direct ancestor. When Phillipe did not return, Gerard was the next oldest
son. He inherited the ring, so to speak. He learned of the secrets and was instructed about
passing them on.‖
―The New Jerusalem?‖ Cheryl asked.
―Ah, well, that never happened. Phillipe‘s death was very difficult for Charles. When
Phillipe did not return from his trip to the East, Charles was an old, broken man. He never left
this spot to pursue his dream of a New Jerusalem in a faraway place. He created it right here.‖
―And do you have any clues as to what might be in the crypt?‖ Therese asked.
―This chapel is the New Temple, constructed to house the treasures they brought back
from Jerusalem. The crypt is placed directly under what would be termed the Holy of Holies in
Solomon‘s temple.‖
―That‘s where they kept the Ark of the Covenant, right?‖ Therese asked.
―Yes, exactly. So, apparently, Charles and Gerard constructed the crypt, not so much as a
burial place, but as a place to keep a treasure. I was told that it was extremely important for
humanity and must be kept hidden and kept as a treasure until the day occurred when the
prophecy was fulfilled. But, exactly what the treasure is?‖ Jean-Henri shrugged his shoulders. ―I
don‘t know.‖
Ty studied his face carefully, wondering if he knew more than he was intimating.

343

―The prophecy?‖ Cheryl asked. ―You believe there needs to be a physical key to reveal
the treasure?‖
Jean-Henri nodded. ―That is the idea.‖
―An enormous treasure—its hiding place will not be revealed until some day when a lady
from the ancient house of de Charney awakens from a lengthy slumber,‖ Ty said. It was the
prophecy Mansfield had found in Bhutan.
Jean-Henri gazed at Ashi.
―A lady awakens…‖ Thoughts about the prophecy roiled around in Ty‘s head for a
moment until they were replaced with utter astonishment. ―I always thought the de Charney lady
would wake up herself, but no, it could also mean that she awakens others…like you once told
me Ashi. You see so many people sleeping and you wanted to awaken them…‖
As all the pieces fell into place, Ashi‘s head fell back with a look of anguish. She was
very quiet as the conversation swirled around her. When everyone had gone to bed, Ty and Ashi
went outside, the bright moon lighting the way to the lake. They walked slowly, Ashi's head
hanging. The rowboat that Jean-Henri had originally used was missing but there were other
rowboats, added in anticipation of bringing the team and equipment over, plus revealing the
Third Temple to the media the next day. Their feet squished in the mud as they climbed into the
rowboat. The splashing of the oars mingled with the sound of tree frogs.
When they arrived at the chapel, the moonlight made long shadows, creating an even
more striking image. The heavy doors to the chapel creaked open and they entered, shining their
flashlights. Ty pulled a small DVD camera out of his jacket and trained it on Ashi.
―Tomorrow‘s the day,‖ Ashi said, dejectedly.
―You seem sad about it. What‘s the matter? So Phillipe had a child in Bhutan. So you are

344

a de Charney. What does it matter?‖
Ashi shook her head and smiled. ―Don‘t you see? I am descended from a high priest who
can trace his lineage straight back to ancient Egypt.‖
―I never thought you would care about something like that,‖ Ty said.
―What do I care? It is my body, very useful, but nothing more. No, if I am a high priest,
by virtue of my DNA, people will venerate me.‖
―Hah! So? A little veneration could be nice.‖
―No, be serious, Ty. There are ways that people can tell from my DNA that I came from
the high priests.‖
Ty thought about the Cohen Project and nodded.
―I came from Bhutan with a message. Each time someone came to humanity with a
message that would better mankind, he was worshipped. People pretty much ignored the
message and adored the messenger. That is exactly what I hope will never happen with me.‖
They sat in a pew, silently thinking about the possibilities.
―What do you say? It is what it is. Whatever. I will deal with it if it happens,‖ Ashi said
finally. She arose wearily and began to walk toward the door. Ty stood too and followed her.
―Ashi, this is the first time I've seen you down. I can't stand the thought of your being
unhappy. I won't let it happen. I won't let people worship the messenger.‖
She smiled. ―Thank you. Do you promise?‖
―I'll do my very best,‖ Ty said sincerely. ―I'll do anything for you. I love you.‖
There was dead silence as Ty realized what he said. Ashi faced him a nd regarded him for
a long moment.
―I love you too, Ty, so very much.‖

345

Ty was agonized. ―Like you love everyone, right?‖
―No, just you.‖
―Since when?‖
―Since always. When I first see you I know. We are so alike, together before we ever
met.‖
―You mean we were together before? In another lifetime?‖
―I mean our two souls were together before this lifetime, they are together now, and after,
even though we do not witness it happen yet. There is no time for us. We belong with each other
forever.‖ Her dark eyes looked into his.
He leaned forward and kissed her. Ashi took a step closer and put her arms around him.
―I love you so much sometimes I think my heart will break,‖ Ty whispered, before
kissing her again, holding her close.
―You make my heart beat so fast. My knees do not hold me up.‖ Ashi kissed Ty,
tightening her arms around his shoulders.
―You'll stay with me,‖ Ty said. ―After we make our big discovery, we'll have a normal
life together, travel the world, maybe go to Bhutan if you want...‖
Ashi gazed into his eyes without commenting.
―You've made me the happiest...‖
There was the sound of scraping from the other end of the chapel.
―Who‘s there?‖ Ty demanded. ―Rishi? Cheryl? Who is it?
A brawny man stepped out of the darkness and into a beam of light, cast from the
moonlight streaming into a window. It was the man he first saw in his London hotel room, the
man who resembled a hawk.

346

―I remember you,‖ Ty said, the tension in his shoulders dropping. His eyes flicked to the
ring on Hawkman‘s finger and he felt safe knowing the man was Rex Deus.
Hawkman nodded. ―I heard there was to be a press conference tomorrow—a big
announcement discovering a treasure?‖ He nodded again, his whole demeanor exuding power. ―I
am here to make sure there will be no announcement of a discovery.‖
―But Jean-Henri...‖ Ty was confused. He looked at the ring again and saw Hawkman was
holding a gun. He pushed Ashi behind him and murmured, ―Get out, Ashi, run.‖
Hawkman‘s voice was loud and harsh. ―You should have never continued the search. It
should have ended the day your father went over the balcony.‖
A realization imprinted on Ty‘s mind. ―It was you. You killed my father.‖ His heart raced.
He wanted to rush the man, rip the gun out of his hand, and pound at his face. He held back.
Hawkman smirked. ―It was so easy. He backed up, backed up, one more step and a little
push,‖ He laughed, enjoying inflicting pain on Ty. ―Now, I got in here, past your security. You
and your security can‘t stop me from going wherever I like. Tomorrow will be your last day on
this planet if there is any big announcement,‖ he sneered.
―I‘m not afraid.‖
―How about your little girlfriend? Are you willing to risk her?‖
―Ty, Ty. Are you in here?‖ It was Cheryl‘s voice echoing from the front door.
―The boats are missing—we know you‘re here.‖ Therese‘s voice sing songed.
Hawkman faded back into the shadows.
―You can‘t stop us,‖ Ty shouted.
―We will see,‖ Hawkman replied, his voice already fading with distance.
Ty and Ashi sank onto a pew bench as Cheryl, Therese and Rishi joined them. Ty and

347

Ashi quickly filled the others in about Hawkman as they made their way back to the mansion. Ty
felt a bit safer once he was inside but wondered if the feeling of safety was an illusion. They
checked with security and viewed their tapes. Finally, they found one where Hawkman slipped
in through the front gate. They never found any that showed him leaving the grounds though.
Long after the other team members went to bed, Ty and Ashi continued to discuss what
happened.
―I don‘t get it,‖ Ty said. ―The time is right. You fulfilled the prophecy. Jean-Henri and the
Rex Deus are behind the revealing of the secret.‖
―It doesn‘t make any sense,‖ Ashi said.
―Maybe they aren‘t all behind revealing the secret. Are we being set up?‖ Ty asked.
―And Rex Deus killed my father. Do we dare trust Jean-Henri?‖
―I will help you figure this out,‖ she said.
―Ashi, I don‘t want anything to happen to you,‖ he said, putting his arms around her.
―Please, do not worry about me.‖
They went over and over all their information until early in the morning. They decided
they would not mention anything about Hawkman to Jean-Henri, being uncertain of if he was
truly helping them or getting ready to betray them.
―Are you tired, Ashi?‖ Ty asked.
She merely laughed at the question. ―Are you?‖ She was nestled under his arm.
―I'm too excited to sleep. Tomorrow is the day I've been waiting for. It‘s been such a long
time. But...‖ He gazed down at her. ―I'm too happy to sleep.‖ Ty kissed her again.
****
Early in the morning, the air was crackling with excitement. The news reporters were

348

there early to set up. There were workers, setting up a huge tent on the lawn next to the house,
where the press conference would take place, along with caterers and gardeners. The servants
bustled through the house, helping them.
Rishi and Cheryl calmly ate buttered rolls and coffee but Therese declared herself too
nervous to eat. Ashi and Ty went their separate ways to get ready. When she appeared, wearing
her white, fur-trimmed sweater he couldn't breathe for a moment. What did I do to deserve her?
He couldn't believe his good fortune as she went straight to him, smiling, linking her arm in his.
Jean-Henri hurried here and there, overseeing the conference set up and making sure the
equipment was ferried over to the chapel island. Before they all headed to the island to begin the
scanning, Jean-Henri filled them in a little more.
―My group, as you know, is the Rex Deus. We knew the time was right so we contacted
Mansfield and Cooper and led them to the answers. But, they did not have the physical key.
Perhaps the time was not right. After Mansfield was killed, Garrett Cooper protected Ashi
because he put it all together with what you call the Bhutan paper, the letter that led him to
believe Phillipe stayed in Ashi's monastery. He surmised she was a de Charney. He knew she
was the physical key and whoever killed Mansfield would kill her too.‖
―We tried again with Vincent, leading him, helping him. Members of our group were in
contact with him. It was a cause for celebration when he contacted the group and said he had a
major breakthrough and was close to finding the secret. When the news of his death hit the
media I did not dare believe he was truly gone. When my contact with him continued through emails, my faith was restored.‖
―But he was gone,‖ Ty said morosely.
―And you took his place,‖ Jean-Henri said with a smile.

349

The sub--surface radar technician knocked at the door and announced, ―We're all set at
the chapel.‖
Jean-Henri pulled himself up. ―Well then, we should get down there.‖
―One more thing, first,‖ Ty said. ―Do you know who RRD is? My father's journal said,
'Watch out for the RRD.‘‖
Jean-Henri's face darkened and he sighed deeply. ―It is another story. Can it wait until
later?‖
―Of course,‖ Ty said reluctantly.
The team, along with Jean-Henri headed past the tent, to the rowboats. It was a cool day
but when they were outside in the sun, it felt warm. Once they entered the darkness of the
chapel, Ty began to shiver, partly from the cold, but also from the excitement.
The ground penetrating radar equipment looked like a fancy lawnmower. There were two
technicians who were making last minute adjustments before they started.
―Almost ready. The tricky thing is the software,‖ one of them stated.
―Maybe you can explain a little until you're ready to start,‖ Ty suggested.
―Sure. You just run the equipment over the area you want to check out. We want to know
what's in the crypt so we pass the instrument on the surface up here. The transmitter sends out a
certain frequency of radio waves. It bounces off whatever, is down there, any subsurface
structures, and back to the receiver. The software interprets it. Simple.‖
―Is it like a metal detector? Can it detect wooden objects?‖ Therese asked.
―It is measuring the difference in the dielectric constant. Everything has a dielectric
constant. Dirt will have a different constant than a wooden structure. So when it hits a piece of
wood, concrete, metal, whatever, it will detect a different dielectric constant. The signal comes

350

up here and is interpreted into a 3D tomographic image.‖ He pointed at the computer screen.
―And the frequency?‖ Ty asked. ―How do you know what frequency to transmit?‖
―That's something tricky too. Small frequencies will detect small objects but the tradeoff
is that it does not penetrate very deeply. Larger frequencies, larger and deeper objects.‖
There was a whirring sound as the GPR instrument started. Everybody was silent. JeanHenri sank down onto a pew, watching intently. Ty stared at the computer screen as the GPR
began to travel across the floor of the chapel.
He sucked in his breath as the outlines of magnificent objects appeared on the computer
screen.
―It looks like a movie,‖ Therese whispered. ―Every time they discover a huge room full
of treasure in the movies, it looks just like this.‖
Cheryl pointed. ―That has to be gold. I feel like I'm going to faint.‖
―Could that be the Ark...?‖ Rishi's eyes grew huge.
―It's a big box with statues on top, but it's hard to tell,‖ Ty said.
―That is how the bible describes it,‖ Ashi contributed.
―Anything that looks like scrolls?‖ Ty asked.
―Scrolls could be in any one of these large containers,‖ Jean-Henri said. ―We won't know
for sure until we excavate.‖
Ty was overwhelmed, so emotional he felt like laughing and crying. This was it! He
finished his father ‘s work! He hoped his parents were watching from up above and sharing in the
discovery.
****
The tent was packed but Ty spotted Sam standing near the back. He waved him up

351

toward the platform where they were going to make their announcement.
―Glad you could make it, Sam,‖ Ty said, shaking his hand heartily.
―You're smiling. I can only interpret that as good news,‖ Sam replied.
―You'll have to wait and hear just like everyone else,‖ Ty said teasingly, ―but I'll say that
this is the day we've waited for, for a long, long time.‖
―Are you okay to talk, Ty? The whole world will be watching,‖ Sam said.
―You had to bring that up? I feel sick to my stomach and couldn't eat one bit of lunch–a
first–but I'll be okay once I get up there. I'm more excited than scared.‖
Ashi, standing next to him, smiled at him and squeezed his hand. ―You can do this.‖
―Yeah, and I want the whole team up there, but you...you stand right next to me. We
wouldn't be here today without you.‖
―But no mention of who I am, right? You won't mention my ancestor, will you?‖ Ashi
asked.
―That's private information that has nothing to do with what we found today,‖ Ty said.
―Ancestor, huh? It sounds intriguing,‖ Sam said, but did not question a ny further.
The din in the room stopped as Jean-Henri mounted the platform and stood in front of a
bank of microphones.
Rishi said, ―You guys, I haven't been part of the team for a long time. I don't need to
stand up there with you, coming in at the last minute for the glory. I'll be in the back with the
reporters.‖
―No, that's crazy, Rishi. Come on up with us,‖ Ty said. But at that moment, Jean-Henri
was introducing him and he couldn't continue to convince him.
Rishi smiled and edged through the crowd to the back of the tent. Ty took Ashi's hand

352

and together they climbed up the few steps to the platform. Ty began his speech by introducing
the team. He recounted his father's journey to find answers and paid tribute to his father's legacy.
He chronicled his own investigations, briefly telling the reporters what led them to this estate in
France but said, jokingly, ―You'll have to read the sequel to his book to get the details.‖
―Finally,‖ Ty announced, ―we get to our results of today's ground penetrating radar.‖
There was a commotion in the back and Ty saw the barrel raised toward him at the same
time he heard a ―pop, pop‖ sound. People in the back screamed and chaos broke loose. Ty saw
Rishi leap onto the huge gunman, bringing him to the ground. Others immediately piled on top
of them. There was another huge man who lunged for the stage but the hired security and some
of the reporters brought him down as well. Ty turned toward Ashi, who was still smiling at him
for another moment more. A few inches below her collar bone, there were two round red circles
on her white, zipped sweater, growing from dimes to quarters, to merging with each other.
―No, Ashi, no.‖ Ty said, holding her arms. She leaned toward him and he caught her,
lowering her to the ground. ―It can't be, Ashi. No.‖
―It okay, Ty.‖
―Somebody get an ambulance,‖ he yelled.
―Ty, you know I always with you.‖
Ty, distraught, couldn't answer.
The ambulance racing over the lawn, bouncing over the bumps, pulled up to within a few
feet of them in the tent. Ty was barely aware of the cameras, lights flashing, nothing but Ashi.
Hands appeared, working on Ashi, lifting her onto a stretcher.
―Ty, Ty,‖ she called, as they lifted the stretcher into the ambulance.
―I'm here.‖ He wouldn't let go of her hand.

353

―I love you, Ty.‖
―I..I...‖ His chest hurt. He couldn't catch his breath. He was crying too hard to reply.
****
The next few days were a blur as Ty stayed by her bedside at the hospital. He held her
hand constantly, hoping to impart some of his energy to her. Not usua lly a praying person, he
prayed, made deals, begged and pleaded with any higher power to help her. Cheryl and Therese
visited, bringing him fresh clothes and food from the cafeteria. They recounted how Rishi was
the hero, tackling the shooter before he could harm anyone else.
―Rishi? I can't imagine it. I'd think he wouldn't want to get his hands dirty,‖ Ty said.
―Oh, you should have seen him. He pummeled him and ground his face in the dirt,‖
Cheryl said.
―Do the police have the gunmen?‖
―Yes, they're not going anywhere,‖ Therese said.
―Twins,‖ Cheryl said. ―The same ugly men who followed us in Bhutan...‖
―...And killed Oliver,‖ Therese added angrily.
―I'm sure that one of them attacked us in Rhode Island,‖ Ty said.
―Poor Richard,‖ Therese said quietly.
―Do you feel sorry for him?‖ Cheryl asked. ―He told those brutes about the team going to
Israel, England and Bhutan.‖
―And, he has Garrett's blood on his hands,‖ Ty added. ―He told them Dad got his info
from Garrett. When we disappeared into Ashi's dzong, the y went back to Garrett to get his map.
Garrett wouldn't give it to them and...‖
―And he was killed,‖ Cheryl supplied. ―And Richard did all this for money. No, I

354

certainly don't feel sorry for Richard.‖
Ty shook his head. ―He was the professor Dad didn't trust.‖
Ty fixated on Ashi‘s unconscious face. ―There‘s so much I still don‘t understand.‖
―Who were these twins?‖ Cheryl asked.
―And why did they hunt us, following us all over the world?‖ Therese added. ―Did they
want the treasure? Why would they try to kill you at the press conference?‖
―It did seem more like they were trying to keep you from announcing the treasure,‖
Cheryl said.
―And my father…why did the Rex Deus want to kill my father? There is too much that is
unexplained.‖ He continued to gaze at Ashi. ―But does it matter anymore?‖
One afternoon, Jean-Henri entered the hospital room. He looked much older, weary, and
was using a cane. He sat heavily in a chair and contemplated Ashi.
―She's my distant cousin,‖ he said.
Ty said nothing.
―I am sorry. This was not supposed to happen.‖
―It wasn't your fault,‖ Ty said simply.
―No, but I knew there was danger.‖ He paused. ―I do owe you more of an explanation.‖
Still holding Ashi's hand, Ty waited.
―RRD – It‘s an abbreviation for the Rogue Rex Deus.‖
―My father wrote RRD in his notebook. He knew about them.‖
―Yes he did. We warned him about them. It is what my group has dubbed the other
branch of my family. You see, I am Gerard's descendent. Gerard was the second son. He
inherited the secret when Phillipe did not return, and Gerard passed the secret to his son, and so

355

on, until it has reached me...the end of the line, so to speak. But Phillipe had a son too. At the
time Phillipe went on his last journey, to Bhutan, his son was a small boy.‖
Ty remembered the little boy from the team's mediations.
―Phillipe's son never received the whole secret. He only knew it must never, ever be
revealed. That is what he passed to not just his son, but his three sons. Those sons passed it on to
their sons. Now they are quite a group, all fiercely dedicated to never letting the secret be
revealed. The two groups had no contact. We knew about them but they were never an issue until
this generation. The time is right for whatever is down there to be brought out into the light but
the Rogue Rex Deus do not see it that way. The groups were fighting a ferocious battle. I
thought...well I thought...we were going to prevail.‖
―So Hawkman was not part of your group. He was part of the rogue group.‖
―Yes, my distant cousin, Luc.‖
Ty stared at him, beyond caring. ―They killed Mansfield, Garrett Cooper, Oliver,
Richard, Dad…all of them?‖ He shook his head. ―Oh, my God! They must have killed my
mother too! She was a hit and run victim just like Mansfield.‖
―They caught Bernard and Claude. I'm sure the police will trace their activities back to
my distant cousins.‖
―It‘s meaningless now, isn‘t it?‖ Ty said, shifting his attention back to Ashi. ―The
enormous treasure- the important discoveries- it all means nothing to me now. It was always my
father's dream, not mine. Everything I care about is here in this hospital room.‖
Jean-Henri stood, put his hand on Ty's shoulder, and left without another word.
Hour after hour, Ty stayed in the hospital, watching, praying, talking to the doctors and
nurses. At last Ashi opened her eyes. Ty was sitting, resting his head on her bed, still holding her

356

hand, unaware that she was awake. She squeezed his hand weakly. He lifted his head and was
astounded when he saw her. He laughed and shook and cried.
Ashi smiled. ―Ty.‖
―You're awake! I'm so happy!‖ He lifted her hand, purple from IVs and kissed it.
She smiled weakly.
Even though she was not yet out of danger, each day she regained a little strength. Ty
stayed with her, telling her what happened and how the excavation was progressing.
After a week, she ventured, ―I have enjoyed this time together so much.‖
―Even though you‘re lying in a hospital?‖ Ty asked. ―You really would enjoy anything.‖
―It's being with you that I love so much. It makes it hard for me to leave.‖
Ty was shocked into silence. When he was able to speak, he said, ―What are you telling
me? You can't leave. We have a life to live together. When you get out of the hospital we'll...‖
―You know, I must leave, Ty,‖ she said, her voice barely above a whisper. ―I have done
what I came here to do.‖
―You can‘t leave,‖ he stated. ―I thought…you and me…?‖
―I don‘t want to leave. I love you too much.‖ She closed her eyes and tears emerged from
the corners and down the sides of her face.‖
―Then why?‖ Ty stared at her uncomprehendingly, until the truth entered his mind. ―It‘s
all the people isn‘t it?‖
Ashi opened her eyes and turned and looked at him.
―All those people, all over the world, ready to worship you.‖
Tears continued to run down her face.
―Even if they don‘t know you‘re descended from a high priest, they‘ll follow you and not

357

listen to your message. That‘s it.‖
―The message can do much good,‖ she said quietly. She turned her head away. ―It‘s so
hard, so very, very hard to leave.‖
―No, stay. You have to stay...Ashi, please stay...‖

358

EPILOGUE
So now my life's work has changed. I care nothing about Templars or treasure. It was
Vincent's dream. The team can excavate and document the treasure—it is Vincent’s gift to the
world. But I have my own mission to accomplish and present to the world. Day after day, though
I am wracked with longing for my Ashi, I'm dedicated to putting together my movie of her. She
promised a long time ago that it was going to be famous.
I didn't know it for a long time but it's really a love story. Of course, I made a promise to
her – I have samples of her blood from her hospital stay. I will not release anything of hers that
could be linked by DNA to the Rex Deus. Now, I spend my days editing, revising. Soon, it will be
ready.
Then what? I don't know. I just want to see my Ashi again. Will I? I go over and over it in
my mind. She promised she would always be here for me and I believe her. I know our minds are
linked. Will she come to visit me? Or if I went to Bhutan, would I see her monastery or would it
be covered with mist? Will I see my Ashi again?

359

****
The only promotion indie books receive is through reviews and word of mouth. If you enjoyed Quest,
please support the author by taking a minute to post a review on amazon.com and Goodreads.com.
****

Acknowledgements
Much gratitude and appreciation to my one and only editor, Lynn! Thanks for detecting the
inconsistencies and shaping Quest into the final product it is today. Thanks to my husband, John,
for his patience as he had to listen to me talk about ―my book‖ for years without having actual proof
that I had a book. Thanks to my son, Jack…just because. Many, many thanks also to those who
received

advance

reader

copies,

who

took

the

time

to

read

and

review

Quest.

360

About the Author
Laura Masciarelli grew up on Long Island, the second of five sisters. She graduated from
Colgate University and became an analytical chemist. After thirteen years working in various
pharmaceutical companies, she attended Touro College and became a physical therapist, working with
children. At the present time she treasures living close to the ocean on Long Island with her husband,
son and two dogs. Laura writes and teaches violin. She is interested in all things spiritual, whatever
brings on that sacred sense of wonder and awe—a modern day mystic living in an every day world.

Find out more about Quest at its companion website, QuestTheBook.com
Laura reviews teen books at GreatSummerReadsForTeens.wordpress.com
Connect with Laura at [email protected] or on facebook.

361

This book was distributed courtesy of:

For your own Unlimited Reading and FREE eBooks today, visit:
http://www.Free-eBooks.net

Share this eBook with anyone and everyone automatically by selecting any of the
options below:

To show your appreciation to the author and help others have
wonderful reading experiences and find helpful information too,
we'd be very grateful if you'd kindly
post your comments for this book here.

COPYRIGHT INFORMATION
Free-eBooks.net respects the intellectual property of others. When a book's copyright owner submits their work to Free-eBooks.net, they are granting us permission to distribute such material. Unless
otherwise stated in this book, this permission is not passed onto others. As such, redistributing this book without the copyright owner's permission can constitute copyright infringement. If you
believe that your work has been used in a manner that constitutes copyright infringement, please follow our Notice and Procedure for Making Claims of Copyright Infringement as seen in our Terms
of Service here:

http://www.free-ebooks.net/tos.html